《My Daughter's Crown [Complete]》 Guide/Intro There are 3 Main Empires with a 4th joining later on in the story. (Naiad Empire, Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire and J¨©l¨§i Empire, the 4th is named The Lekranian Empire) J¨©l¨§i Empire - Very Rich, Gold, Diamonds, Silk and Furniture, Jewellery, Brothels. -Mining( The J¨©l¨§i Empire is named so because of all the riches the Empire has within it since the alliance started, they began sending the ore from the mines to the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire to make utensils, gardening tools (which then gets sent to the Naiad Empire(Not all tools) to help with agriculture) and the rest get sent to the other two empires. -Jewellery (Because there are so many Jewel mines, they raise jewel crafters and experts and sell the products to the nobles/royals of the other empires, and raw jewels get sent to the different empires too. -Carpenters to make furniture(these people come from all three empires) -The J¨©l¨§i Empire raises scholars too from all three empires and hosts the best schools (the other empires do too but they are more focused on certain things like the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire has the Cadet Base for the orphans/younger kids and Military Base as schools and the Naiad Empire has School of Beauty (they make beauty products and raise beautiful flowers), School of Agriculture (all plants included, food and animals too. *** Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire - Raise''s soldiers from a young age and since the alliance started eighty years ago, they have trained over eight million soldiers from all the empires over the past ten years (excluding the other 70 years). A military based Empire with bladesmiths, blacksmiths, coppersmiths and artisans who craft the finest pottery. *** Naiad Empire - Rich in agriculture, flowers get imported from them, food, wine, plants and animals. -Silk gets made here then sent to the J¨©l¨§i Empire to make clothing, furniture dressings(drapes, bed sheets etc.) -Animal fur, sheep''s wool gets sent to the J¨©l¨§i Empire for furniture dressings and clothing. Certain animals hair gets cut off, glued together and sent to the J¨©l¨§i Empire to make coats, furry mats and more. They do not slaughter the animals because they believe that if they do then something bad might happen like no more animals will be born (superstitious people).If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. *** The forth Empire to join their alliance is the Lekranian''s ( A Barbaric Tribe) - They own the largest plot of land. -Very Good at hunting, they have many horses, an army of twenty-six million men, woman and children spread throughout the land. *** Other Empires and Alliances (Changes will be made later on.) *** J¨©l¨§i Empire Royals-Nobles-Commoners-Servents. Emperor Xing - Empress - First Noble Wife - Second Noble Wife - Third Noble Wife. Crown Prince Rong and many siblings (Refer to the first chapter). The Empress gave birth to the Emperor''s first son which gave her the right to be Empress. Noble Wife is the title given to the other wives when they give birth to sons, daughters are allowed to be born second and onwards. If a Noble Woman gives birth to a daughter first she then becomes a Concubine and her Noble status removed. If a servant were to have relations with a Royal they get beheaded, male or female. *** Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire Emperor An - Empress An (The royals choose whether or not they want to marry again and extend their family, in this case, Emperor An decided to learn how to love his wife (Someone else has his heart) and she hates the thought of sharing her husband with another woman.) They have three children, Crown Prince An Cheng, Princess An Choeng and Princess Choong *** Naiad Empire Emperor Shaan - Empress - First Noble Wife - Second Noble Wife - Third Noble Wife - Forth Noble Wife - Fifth Noble Wife. This Emperor has many kids, old and young, (Will list them during the alliance meeting.) *** Lekranian Tribe They Speak a different language and are cut off from the rest of the world. Whenever the other Empires sent men to try and communicate with them, they were killed off because the barbarians do not like foreigners. Lekria(The Land) has many animals and vegetation that provided them with food, hide and transportation. A self-sufficient tribe of people that don''t rely on money and trade within the Empire. Emperor is referred to as a Namba (Pronounced Num/Bha) Empress is referred to as Naleu (Pronounced Na.Leuw) *** MC - Ye Yue Mian - YuMi - Sah Yue Ra. Father - J¨©l¨§i Empire''s Crown Prince Rong. Mother - Ye Ni Xing. Crown Prince Rong''s servant. Grandfather - Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire''s Third General, General Ye. Grandmother - Ye Ning, grandmama. Husband - To be announced, when they get married. Note. HiHi ~ Thank you for choosing to read this book, I''m not at all good at writing and naming things but you must have either been attracted here by the cover, the synopsis or the novels name. This novel will be exactly as the name says it is, she''s a barbaric and disobedient person that knows her limits but doesn''t take shit, the word count ranges between 1500-3000 words, good luck. lol You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. The first few chapters may be boring so I am hoping you will stick through it and read till her adventure begins, since its basically just brushing over her childhood. The r.ape scene''s, murder scenes, sex scenes and others will be written in as much detail as I can come up with, so please bear with me I will include many things in this book to make it more realistic also and I hope you all like it. Thank you in advance. Chapter 1 | Background Chapter. Yue Mian is a nameless girl born between the Crown Prince Rong of the J¨©l¨§i Empire and his personal servant Ni Xing. Her mother was sentenced to death because she touched the J¨©l¨§i Empire''s, Crown Prince. Touching the Royal Bloodline was a huge taboo in the empire, but because Crown Prince Rong had feelings for this servant he begged his royal father to be lenient, and spare her because she was bearing his child. He was already married to five noble women and only two had given birth to his children while one was expecting his child, the other two were still underaged and he did not dare sleep with them in case there were problems. He proposed to marry the servant which lead to her becoming his concubine and not this wife, his royal father the Emperor agreed, but once the baby was born her gender made his opinion of this union change. After a week of being in this world, she and her mother were exiled from the Crown Prince''s palace and was moved to the outskirts of the J¨©l¨§i Empire because the emperor did not want them near his family. The Crown Prince obviously was not happy about this, but couldn''t do anything to save his daughter and her mother who he loved. The only thing he could do for them was buy a home to live in and put clothes on their back, for six months he sent money with his personal advisor to them to help with food costs, and to buy the extra things they needed. *** In the seventh month when his personal advisor made his trip to the house, he found it empty, he stayed for three days and four sleepless nights, but still, the servant and her baby never appeared. He returned to the J¨©l¨§i Empire in panic and informed Crown Prince Rong, the Crown Prince grew anxious for their safety and set out in search for the servant and her daughter. After the Crown Prince and his men left his palace, word reached the Imperial Palace that the Crown Prince left without consulting his royal father, the Emperor. When the Emperor got wind of the Crown Prince''s actions his anger soared, the J¨©l¨§i Empire''s twelve Generals'' were dispatched to bring Crown Prince Rong back. When the Royal army''s twelve Generals'' arrived before him and his men, they sensed that something was off... After hearing the details five of the Generals returned with the Crown Prince to the J¨©l¨§i Empire and the other seven Generals stayed with the Crown Prince''s men and searched for the servant and her daughter. When Crown Prince Rong and the five Generals returned to the J¨©l¨§i Empire he was heavily punished and had to move into the Sun and Moon Palace with his wives and children. Living in the Sun and Moon Palace wasn''t bad, but it was located next to the Emperor''s Dragon''s Soul Palace, where the Emperor could keep watch over his every move. *** Two weeks passed, the seven Generals and the Crown Prince''s men returned with no results. The Emperor found the sudden disappearance of the servant and her daughter strange, after being convinced by the royal advisor, he gathered a group of eligible men and women to investigate their disappearance. After three months of searching, nothing came out from the investigations; the Crown Prince''s heart bloomed with uneasiness and sadness, the Emperor and the Empress along with his other wives were in the Dragon Souls Palace Pavilion discussing this issue which brought up great unrest. *** The Emperor had his Empress and three noble wives; the Empress gave birth to Crown Prince Rong and the third princess, also the eighth prince. The first noble wife gave birth to the second prince, fourth prince and the seventh princess. The second noble wife gave birth to the fifth prince, sixth prince and ninth princess. The third noble wife gave birth to the tenth and eleventh twin princes and is currently baring the Emperor''s twelfth child. "Your majesty, the servant who is missing is of no concern, but her child is a member of the Royal family, she needs to be found.," said the third noble wife who was sitting on the side gazing at the emperor.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The Empress, first noble wife and second noble wife nodded their heads in agreement; "Third sister is correct your majesty, we need to find her, she is our grandchild after all even though she was never supposed to be born," added the Empress. The Emperor looked at the Empress and his noble wives and smiled bitterly. "My beautiful wives, you are all wiser than myself, the Crown Prince fell for a servant and conceived a child with her, I sent her away because she and her daughter will bring shame upon my Royal family, if her child was born a son, I would have blessed her, but because she has given the Royal family a daughter instead of a son, should the mother still receive my blessing?" The Emperor looked at his Empress and wives once again, they all did not dare to look him in the eye, they knew firsthand that giving birth to a daughter first was marked as a disgrace by the Royal family, but if she was a noblewoman and gave birth to a daughter she would be pardoned, but because she was a servant, she should be beheaded and the child sent to a temple far away from the family, but because the Emperor was being lenient and went against tradition, he sent them away. "I have accepted her as family and planned to have her enter the palace when she is 10 years of age, but now we do not know whether if the two of them are alive or dead; if they are alive, where are they and why did they disappear? If they are dead, then so be it, she was never supposed to be born in the first place, heartless I must be, it is the best for my family." The Empress and his three noble wives stood up and bowed, "Yes, your majesty is wise," they spoke in unison. He waved his hand flicking his sleave and stood up, he turned around, looked up at the sky and said, "Hear my decree." The Empress, the three noble wives and all servants by their sides and palace guards in the pavilion till the outer courtyard dropped to their knees and bowed. "If the servant and her daughter cannot be found within the next week, they never existed!" *** The Emperor''s decree was passed down and received by all the members of the Royal family, nobles and commoners The decree spread throughout the J¨©l¨§i Empire and all felt pity for the servant and her daughter, the commoners pitied them, the nobles didn''t care for them and the Royals smiled like they always do, the Crown Prince accepted the Emperor''s decree with a heavy heart and smiled. In his heart, he hoped that the servant and the daughter he never saw since the day she came into this world was doing well and was safe along with her mother. The week went by and the decree was being implemented, the Crown Prince stood by a lake in the Sun and Moon Palace, looking up at the moon. It was late into the evening and he couldn''t sleep, he looked at the moon as tears fell from his eyes; in his heart, he said, "My child, you are still nameless and I haven''t seen your face...My heart believes that you are as beautiful as your mother...If one day we can meet, will I be able to recognise you? Will your mother tell you about me? Will you love this father who couldn''t protect you? My child¡­ oh my child." The Crown Prince couldn''t finish his words and began to weep, he was sorry, sorry for everything, but he knew that being sorry wouldn''t bring them back. The Crown Prince heard footsteps nearing him from behind. He quickly wiped away his tears and looked back up at the moon, a strong scent enveloped his nose when the person stopped beside him; Crown Prince Rong turned to his left and looked down at the woman who stood beside him, she was his first wife, the future empress, Crown Princess, Ji L¨¢nhu¨¡. She looked up at her husband and smiled gently, she came over to give him support because she knew that he would be feeling down after the decree was set in motion. Their eyes met under the moonlight, her smile was gentle; she placed her right hand on Crown Prince Rong''s cheek and said, "Your Highness must not give up, I dreamt that Ni Xing and her daughter are still healthy and waiting to return to the palace one day. If Your Highness becomes the Emperor, she will definitely return to your side and we will all support you." Crown Prince Rong turned to face his Crown Princess, he placed his hand on her hand that she was caressing and gripped it tightly, he pulled her into his embrace and hugged her tightly, "L¨¢nhu¨¡, you are truly a blessing from the heavens, I am grateful that you have accepted Ni Xing and our child." In the darkness, this could not be seen, but the smile on Ji L¨¢nhu¨¡''s face was that of someone with unpleasant thoughts. [You miserable wench who tried to steal my place beside the Crown Prince!!] *** Inside a quiet and oversized room, the bed was beautifully draped with translucent lilac coloured material which had a beautiful woman seated on it who just woke up. This room was inside a famous brothel in the J¨©l¨§i Empire, she sat up and breastfed her baby. The baby in her arms woke up because of a loud noise that came from downstairs and began to cry, which made the woman wake up too. She took the baby in her arms and rocked her baby as she breastfed her. This woman and her baby was that servant and her daughter, today the smile on her face revealed both her happiness and her sadness, today was the day she and her daughter were free, today was the day that marked the beginning of their new life. After a few minutes, her daughter made a sound, she moved her daughter away from her breast, she placed her daughter gently on her left shoulder and patted her back gently. Her daughter burped making the woman smile, she moved her daughter and held her in front of her face, she kissed her daughter on the nose and said, "Good girl, will you sleep for mama mn?" The baby smiled at the woman and answered, "Knyaaa~," the woman chuckled and shook her head, "I see we''ll be staying up tonight." She played with her daughter till late in the evening and rested till her little one decided it was time to wake mama up again and play. Chapter 2 | General Yes Daughter Ni Xing and her baby travelled alone by horse to the next empire, she wasn''t afraid because she too was not a simple person. *** "Ho Ho Ho, who do we have here? A beautiful woman, travelling alone, why is that?" Ni Xing was stopped and surrounded by a group of bandits who looked at her with lustful eyes. With four men to her right, two at the back, three to her left and three in front, Ni Xing sighed, "What do you all want?" she asked as she looked at the man who seemed to be their leader. "How about you come along and keep us company?", he asked back. "Alright, lead the way, but you all must be able to answer when my husband comes to kill you all," she said with a mock in her tone. She was looked at very strangely by the leader, he scoffed it off and said, "Heh, I wonder who would dare to intrude on to my land and come to rescue you." "Haha," she laughed it off. Ni Xing got off her horse, tucked Yue Mian tightly against her. She pulled her sword out from its sheath that was strapped against the side of the horse. Seeing this the men on their horses close to her unsheathed their swords and held it out in front of them pointing at her. She moved to the nearest man on her right side and cut his horse down killing it instantly. She did this to the two beside him and stared at the leader and the other men who were glaring at her, "Leave or I will take every one of your lives," she said slowly putting emphasis on each word. The men looked at their leader whose mouth was twitching, not wanting to give up this easily; he looked at his men on the ground who were still yelling from being crushed by the weight of the horses. He signalled for the others to go help them up. When they walked past Ni Xing they attacked her instead, slightly shocked, she held on to Yue Mian and started swinging her sword aiming at all their vital spots. After blocking three times it was her time to attack. She managed to kill two of them and was in a standoff with the third and fourth. She was slightly panting, but kept her hand steady while making sure that her daughter was still asleep, the two men charged at her while yelled at the same time which made Yue Mian wake up and cry. Hearing the cry they stopped not too far from Ni Xing and looked at the baby in her bosom, they looked back at their leader who was also shocked, but it soon turned to fear when he saw the other two men''s bodies being pierced by Ni Xing''s sword. There was now only four bandits left and three still pinned under their horses, they all looked at Ni Xing with widened eyes, they started to panic, "A-alright lady, we will leave you to be on your way, we won''t bother you any longer." Ni Xing''s eyes constricted, "You woke my baby up with your bullshit and expect me to let you just leave unharmed? Do you even know what it''s like to raise a baby while travelling?", she glared at them fiercely. Not waiting for them to answer, she threw her sword at the leader who ducked and picked up the sword nearest to her. She soon killed them all off and was covered in blood. She put Yue Mian on a soft area of grass that was the longers beside the path she was on and cleaned up, she then went on and searched the bodies for money and other things. She picked up her sword, cleaned it and the pair were on their way once again. Along the way, more scoundrels and wild animals appeared, but were all defeated by her, the wild animals were skinned and eaten with their furry hind, used as material for a blanket that she''d make for Yue Mian when they reached their destination. *** Ni Xing was trained in martial arts from a young age. She knew how to fight with swords, spears and had an amazing combat ability that she gathered over the years as she trained and gained more experience. She was well versed in many aspects including reading, writing, embroidery and being a good housewife. Why she kept her background hidden? Nobody asked her about it. She was originally a citizen of the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire, but because her father restricted her so much and due to more reasons she disagreed with, she ran away to where they wouldn''t find her - the next Empire. When she entered the J¨©l¨§i Empire she needed a job that would help her out financially, she asked around and did different jobs helping out the town''s people, after a month and a half she was told by one of the shop owners that the J¨©l¨§i Empire''s Palace was accepting maids again and that she would be perfect for the job. After finding out the benefits for working for the Royal family, she took the physical examinations and passed them; she took the job with no evil intentions and worked hard for all the years she was working there. *** After five years in the Royal Palace, working first as a floor scrubber to a cloth washer then moved into the kitchen as a part-time helper to washing blankets and tablecloths, she was moved to the Crown Prince''s Palace, where she became a maid, that cleaned and tidied up his bed every morning. She was just like the other maids who worked there, they never saw him, but would always hear him. The Crown Prince was someone who they could not make eye contact with and every servant throughout the Royal Palace was taught to always keep their heads bowed and never look up unless spoken too. So one day during her normal routine, Ni Xing walked into the Crown Princes bedroom and started cleaning and tidying the room up. As she was about to leave the room with a basket of dirty laundry, the doors to the room opened and in ran the Crown Prince who bumped into Ni Xing making them both fall over. The dirty laundry flew across the room and the Crown Prince was laying on top of Ni Xing; his heavy body made her gasp for air deeply and with the air present in her body, she said, "Heavy, I can''t breathe." Feeling a bit flustered the Crown Prince got up off her and looked over at Ni Xing who was holding onto her stomach faced the other way in an awkward position. The Crown Prince got up and patted his clothes hitting the dust particles away and fixed himself, he held his hand out towards Ni Xing as a gesture to help her up, but she still did not look his way. "Ahem," the Crown Prince cleared his throat trying to get her attention.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. She looked down at his feet then trailed up his clothes with her eyes and noticing that the Dragon embroidered on his gown was the mark of the Crown Prince she trembled slightly not daring to look up at him. She wasn''t afraid, but this was one of the rules. Seeing that she turned her head back down and was looking away the Crown Prince sighed and said, "If you don''t get your dirty body off my floor, I will call the palace guards to drag you away." Ni Xing was about to say something when something in her heart told her to stop, she got up from the floor and bowed at a ninety-degree angle and said, "Please forgive my insolence your highness, this servant was distracted and was not looking where she was walking." The Crown Prince motioned for her to leave and she quickly gathered all the laundry. The Crown Princes watched her clean up and he was astonished, he could see how beautiful she was and her beautiful big brown eyes complimented her round face. Her lips were rose red and she wasn''t someone fit to be a palace servant. The more he observed her the faster his heart beat, this was love at first site. Later the Crown Prince woo''ed her leading to their forbidden love affair. Ni Xing loved the Crown Prince and risked it all for him, she was also willing to die for him. When she found out she was expecting his child she was happy; she was happy when she married him and she was in pain after giving birth to their child. Seconds, before her water broke, was the last moment she spent with him. A week after giving birth she walked out of her room with the baby in her arms and tears falling from her eyes, walking out of the Crown Princes Palace was the hardest thing she did. She moved into a house the Crown Prince bought her on the outskirts of the Empire. She received his letters of sorrow and sadness for six months'' she couldn''t handle her situation anymore and decided to return home. *** She sent a letter to the owner of the most famous brothel in the J¨©l¨§i Empire; she met the owner years ago when they were younger, she was a merchants daughter and their fathers were good friends. She arranged for Ni Xing and her daughter to stay for a month and asked them to stay longer, but was turned down. When the month passed, Ni Xing and her daughter travelled to the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire by horse. Along the way they encountered many obstacles; when reaching the border she had to produce a passport for her and her baby. When asked why they were leaving, she told the officers she was returning home, she received news of her mother''s illness and was returning to help nurse her back to health. The next question was, "Does your husband know of this?", she faked a sad expression and tears formed in her eyes, she told them he died while travelling and it was just her and her baby. A few more unimportant questions were asked and they were soon let go. After leaving the border she could smell that familiar scent of blood mixed with sweat in the air. She travelled for another day and arrived in front of the military base, late in the evening around eight pm. The soldiers were busy packing away and cleaning up the training grounds when one of them noticed the approaching horse. He notified the others and they went to the gates to stop her, "Halt! This isn''t a place where just anyone can enter, please show your access token," said one of the soldiers. She took off the hood that was covering her head and reached into her pocket between her and her daughter. Ni Xing threw it at the soldier who spoke and said, "Take that to general Ye and tell him his daughter has returned." The soldier''s eyes widened and he ran off to report. She sat on her horse and looked down at her daughter who she could barely see, but could make out her outline, her hands started moving; her daughter was wrapped in a cloth that was fastened to her body around her waist and around her neck in order not for her baby to accidentally fall, it was fastened in the perfect position so that when she had to, she could easily take out her breast and put it in her daughter''s mouth. She kissed her daughter on the hand that was moving about and said, "We''re home my sweet child." *** Moments later heavy footsteps could be heard running towards them and a group of men came out from one of the tents in the distance. They stopped in front of the horse and the man in the front held up a fire lit torch in her direction and his handsome face started twitching, "Ni Xing, it''s really you?" "Yes father, I have returned home," she answered. She got off the horse gently while holding her daughter firmly with one arm. She walked up to her father and bowed her head and saluted him with clasped fists in front of her, "General Ye, your unfilial daughter Ni Xing, has returned." General Ye reached out his hands and grabbed her on her shoulders, he was about to hug her when the sudden shock wave from the heavy force that pressed on to her, shook her and woke her baby up. The baby strapped to her chest let out a soft cry and wanted to see her mothers face, but she couldn''t because her head was covered. General Ye''s heart shook, "Ni Xing?" he said, he wanted to ask her what made that sound, but was cut off, "Father, can we talk inside, it''s too cold out here for my daughter." "Mn", he hummed. A path was made for them and her father took the lead, he led her to the furthest and biggest tent that was pitched up in the distant centre. They entered and she was told she could take the seat near a dimly lit oil lamp. She sat down and took the cloth that closed her baby''s head off and she was met with a panicked expression. Previously when she called out to her mama after the shock she couldn''t see her, but could hear her voice so she calmed down a bit and now that she finally saw her mama''s face, the tears started falling from her glossy eyes. Ni Xing smiled and said, "There, there little one, mama''s here, don''t worry alright?" She took off her robe that was in the way and unwrapped the cloth, she gently took her baby out and held her up in front of her. In the room it was her, her father, her two brothers Ni Rue and Ni Ming and one other general, General Feng; these four men couldn''t believe that Ni Xing was a mother, the naughty girl who went against her family and told them she would never have children was holding a baby in her arms. Ni Xing put her nose against her daughter''s nose and rubbed their noses together, she moved her daughter towards her chest and took out her left breast and placed the nipple in her daughter''s mouth. This action took the four men by surprise; General Ye went up to Ni Xing and sat down beside her and looked at the baby who was sucking on Ni Xing''s breast, his mouth trembled and his voice was hoarse, "Ni Xing, is she yours?" he asked her. She did not look at him and answered with a giggle, "Yes, she is your grandchild." General Ye''s heart sank and so did the other men, they really couldn''t believe it. They got chairs and sat near her and watched her feed her daughter; when her daughter was done she put her breast away and placed her slanted on her shoulder and patted her back gently, the little one let out a burp a few seconds later. Ni Xing put her daughter on her lap facing the men in the room and she started squealing, "Knyaaa~". Their hearts warmed after they heard her, she then proceeded to make more noises, "ma ma ma ma ma ma ma". She started kicking her legs and Ni Xing took the cloth away that was covering her daughter''s feet and immediately her daughter squealed louder and grabbed onto her little feet. The men in the room laughed and shook their heads, it wasn''t every day that a baby entered the military base and was so happy. "Ni Xing, what is my granddaughter''s name?", General Ye asked. She looked at her father and said, "Her father was going to name her, but he never got a chance to meet her and give her a name, father, would you do me the honour of naming my daughter?" General Ye felt a bit conflicted, what did she mean by that? He looked at the baby in her arms and held out his hands. Ni Xing passed her daughter to her father and he held her up in front of him, his granddaughter looked at him with her big and glossy hazel eyes - frightened. She looked back at her mother and all she was met with was a smile, she wanted to cry, but suddenly heard her grandfather speak, she faced him while he spoke to her, "I can''t believe Ni Xing has a little baby, has she look properly after you, little one? Grandfather will come up with a good name for you." He thought for a while then said, "How about we name you Yue Mian, you have eyes as big as the moon and you have your mothers round face. Ye Yue Mian." Ni Xing raised her left brow, "How can you name my daughter moon face?" He looked over at his daughter who was questioning his choice; before he could say something, his granddaughter started giggling. He looked at her then looked at his daughter and said, "You see there, my YuMi likes her name." His son''s and General Feng shook their heads, it was normal for these two to disagree. Chapter 3 | Courageous Yue Mian When Yue Mian fell asleep, Ni Xing explained to her father what happened, her two elder brothers Ni Rue and Ni Ming and Feng general couldn''t believe their ears. The Ni Xing they knew actually had a baby with the next empire''s Crown Prince? General Ye''s heart ached for his granddaughter and his daughter. He blamed himself for what happened to his daughter, if only he hadn''t done what he did in the past, things would not have turned out like this for Ni Xing, if only he hadn''t driven his daughter away, she wouldn''t have experienced all of this, but it wasn''t all for nothing. He had his little granddaughter now. He sighed after thinking about this and smiled bitterly, everything happened for a reason and he had a chance to make up for his past mistakes with his little granddaughter. *** The days went by fast and little Yue Mian grew quickly, she was such an adorable baby and everyone loved her, the army base was filled with her giggles and joyful yells; she was doted on by her grandparents, uncles and her mother, even the soldiers couldn''t resist her giggles and smiles. Her grandfather would always be there when she woke up and when she closed her eyes to sleep, when it was her nap time, he was there too to make her sadness go away. He became the one she depended on the most, he was there to fill the fatherless void that the Emperor of the J¨©l¨§ian Empire created. He was not doing this out of pity, but because he loved his little granddaughter. Ni Xing, on the other hand, decided to start working and opened a refreshment shop, selling a variety of juices in the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empires capital city. Her shop was really popular and she was also asked to arrange drinks for special occasions for the nobles who always had something to celebrate, scholar graduation parties and also served drinks at the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empires Imperial Palace, whenever there was a celebration. A year had passed and it was time to test the strength of the soldiers in training and also recruit new young boys and girls to join the army, even though there weren''t any wars in the future, this was just a tradition that was being carried on by each generation. *** A month after the new year, the army held a sparring exam to promote the army and recruit new soldiers. The Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire was known for their huge army that had over eight hundred million soldiers previously recruited and trained over the last ten years. The Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire is also the force that is responsible for training all soldiers from the J¨©l¨§i Empire and Naiad Empire since the alliance came into motion eighty years ago. So why should they stop? It''s what they were best at. The Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire''s Emperor was attending the sparring exam and so was his Crown Prince along with his family members. Hence their attendance was a motivational boost to everyone attending the exam; showing off is a must at this event. *** On the day of the event, the Emperor and his family were welcomed along with many guests from across the three Empires. The exam started when the sun shone at its brightest and there was some entertainment in between. The Emperor sat high on a platform overlooking the event with his Empress on his right and Crown Prince on his left, sitting gracefully and watching the royals, nobles and commoners interact with a gentle smile on his face. A sword area was set up, a hand-to-hand combat area was set up, a spear area and an archers area was set up. Registration for the exam was handled a week earlier and everything began when the sun shone the brightest. General Ye walked onto the sword fighting area holding his granddaughter in his arms. Everyone quieted down looking at him. News had spread that the strict and disciplined General Ye lost his demeanour because of his granddaughter and seeing him in front of them today holding her, well you could say that a terrifying General holding a baby was quite the scene and made him seem less scary than the rumours from the past. He announced to the crowd in front of him with a loud and domineering voice, but yet gentle at the same time, "Today is the beginning of a new journey for our Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire, new soldiers will be recruited and the alliance will become stronger, each year is different, some will excel while others can try again next year, remember DO.NOT.GIVE.UP!!! Being a member of the Xi¨§y¨¨ army is an honour that can only be repaid with your hard work and courage."Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. The crowd cheered after his speech and the young males and females were hyped up, it was an honour to be apart of the Xi¨§y¨¨ army and to show off their skills in front of the Emperor and Crown Prince was exciting too. General Ye made his way to the seats and sat down near the royal family with his granddaughter in his arms and signalled for the sparring exam to begin. Cheers rang throughout the arena the entire time; every now and then Yue Mian would catch a fright from the shouts and start crying, but with her grandfather by her side, she would start laughing again and cheer along with the crowd with tears in her eyes. During the course of the day, Emperor An would occasionally tease General Ye for being so gentle with his granddaughter, "General Ye, may I hold your granddaughter please?" asked Emperor An. General Ye hesitated for a moment because he did not want to part with her, but he gave in and handed her to the Emperor. Yue Mian''s eyes widened as she looked at Emperor An, she looked back at her grandfather and tears started forming in her eyes making them glossy, "Laaa la laaa laaa laaaaa," she started talking, questioning her grandfather''s decision of handing her over to a stranger. Emperor An and his Empress laughed, Crown Prince An Cheng walked up to his father, he stood beside him looking at Yue Mian and asked, "Father what did she say?" Hearing Crown Prince An Cheng''s voice she looked over at him with her big glossy eyes, she wondered who he was, but couldn''t ask him. Emperor An looked at the two of them who were staring at each other and smiled, "An Cheng, do you think she''s beautiful?" Crown Prince An Cheng looked up at his father then looked back at Yue Mian and nodded with an "mn." "Father? What is her name?" He asked. "This beautiful girls name is Ye Yue Mian, she is aunty Ni Xing''s baby girl," answered Emperor An. Emperor An smiled as he saw how his son found Yue Mian interesting, he looked over at General Ye whose attention was on the exam being held. He thought for a moment while observing his son and Yue Mian, hesitating for a moment, but then called General Ye to get his attention. "General Ye," called Emperor An. Looking over slightly dazed, General Ye looked in the direction his name was called from and answered, "Yes, your majesty?". Emperor An grinned, "What do you think of your granddaughter being my daughter-in-law?" he suggested. Hearing this, General Ye''s eyes widened, flashes of the past popped up in his mind, trembling slightly with discomfort, he clasped his hands in front of him while bowing at a ninety-degree angle and said, "This honour? Your majesty, Emperor An, my family does not deserve this." Crown Prince An Cheng''s face frowned after hearing his reply, with an annoyed expression he turned to General Ye and crouched beside him looking up at him who was bowing at a ninety-degree angle looking down at the ground, "Don''t you want me to marry your granddaughter?" he asked. This sudden question caught not only General Ye by surprise, but also the Emperor and the royal family, this wasn''t something a five-year-old should ask about, was it? General Ye bowed clasping his fists at Crown Prince An Cheng and said, "Previously I made the mistake of forcing marriage on to my daughter and she ran away from home which betrayed the in-laws family, I don''t wish for this to happen for the second time, not because for my sake and pride, but because I want my granddaughter to live happily and not hate me or you your highness, I hope you understand." Crown Prince An Cheng looked at General Ye and asked with a questioning gaze, "Why would she hate being married to me? What did I do wrong?" Emperor An chuckled at his sons'' question, but he too wanted to know the answer to that question. Feeling a little flustered General Ye answered, "Its not you who is the cause your highness, it is the fact that, you are the Crown Prince of this Empire and future Emperor, if my granddaughter becomes the Empress one day that would be a great honour, but as much as that is an honour it is also a taboo for those women who do not care for such titles, they will be rebellious or will kill themselves, my granddaughter is her mothers child." The Crown Prince looked at General Ye confused, "Of cause, your granddaughter is your daughters'' child, but what are you implying by saying this General?" General Ye sighed and said, "What I mean your highness is that there is a high chance my granddaughter will take after her mother and run away, this is what I do not wish for, if I could go back in time to the day I force marriage on my daughter, I would take my own life." Crown Prince An Cheng was confused, he pouted and looked over at Yue Mian who was pulling on Emperor An''s beard. He looked back at General Ye and said, "Let''s ask her if she wants to marry me." General Ye scrunched his nose and looked at Crown Prince An Cheng as he got up and walked over to his father. He looked at Yue Mian and asked after she looked back at him, "Do you want to marry me and be the Crown Princess and Empress in the future?" Crown Prince An Cheng spoke in a gentle voice when he asked this question because he was slightly nervous, a five-year-old did not really have much courage, to begin with even though he had a title before his name he was trembling, he knew his marriage was no joke. Yue Mian looked at the Crown Prince with wide eyes, her eye became extremely glossy and she started crying, General Ye''s eyes widened, he couldn''t believe that his granddaughter rejected the proposal from the Crown Prince just like that. Her crying startled the Crown Prince, he became embarrassed and soon Crown Prince An Cheng started sniffing, tears started falling from his eyes and he began to cry. The Empress quickly got up and hugged her son who was crying and comforted him. Emperor An got up and handed Yue Mian back to General Ye and looked at her who was still crying and smiled bitterly. General Ye had a pained expression on his face as he looked at Emperor An.The Emperor saw this and shrugged it off, he couldn''t kill a baby and have her family executed just because of this now, could he? The Crown Prince was quiet after crying for a while but swore in his heart that he''d make her regret today and would marry her in the future even if she did not want too. Chapter 4 | Her Best Friend and Last Friend. Yue Mian was truly loved by everyone. Even the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire''s Emperor An would often visit just to play with her. After a while of spending time together, Crown Prince An Cheng forgave Yue Mian for her previous rejection and the two of them became close friends over the years. Calling Ye Yue Mian her full name became a nuisance which led to her name being shortened and she became the adorable YuMi that everyone loved and adored. *** Two years later her mother and grandfather got her a guard dog. She needed someone to play with her continuously and a pet was perfect this because it never ran out of energy. The dog was a mix breed between a Doberman and a wolf. She loved this dog, but because she couldn''t speak well and stuttered most of the time, she couldn''t come up with a good name for the dog. He was as short as her when they got him from the Naiad Empire and the two of them were madly in love with one another, he had a beautiful black and white coat that made him look so adorable. Yue Mian couldn''t get enough of her new friend. They slept together, got messy together, they would share the same food, take baths together. Although Ni Xing wasn''t happy with her child being bitten by flees and finding ticks in the bed every now and then, her daughter was happy and so was she. One day after a week of having him she noticed that this dog loved biting its balls and dragging its butt along the ground, she questioned her grandfather about it and he couldn''t help, but laugh and later that day it was decided that the dogs name is going to be "G?ow¨¢n" (testicles). Whenever the two were playing around at the army base, you would always hear her cute little baby voice yell such a vulgar word which made everyone smile including the stiff and strict Generals. Later that year Ni Xing opened a second tea store that sold around thirty-five different cold tea''s and juices, her business was a success. She began teaching Yue Mian how to be a lady, teaching her embroidery, how to do the dishes, cooking and cleaning, she also taught her how to read and write. The years went by fast and Ni Xing grew sad because her baby was growing faster and seemed to mature more without her help. Later after she turned five years old, her grandfather wanted to spend more time with her so he spoke to Ni Xing and they agreed to have her learn martial arts. In the beginning, it was hard for Yue Mian because she was so used to being a child, then within a span of a few months, she had to learn how to be a lady and now, how to be strong and independent and also protect herself along with the people she cared for? This was tough on her. Lady lessons and martial arts, she actually loved them both, but it was tiring. One afternoon after her martial arts lessons she and G?ow¨¢n went fishing, she wanted to eat fish for dinner and needed a fish. *** With her strong, growing arms, she stood on a rock by the pond a bit off from the army base holding a fishing pole while G?ow¨¢n laid on the rock behind her with his eyes closed and tongue hanging out of his mouth. The birds chirping in the distance and a slight breeze blowing through her twin tails, she stood there patiently waiting for a fish to bite. After an hour of waiting she was leaning against G?ow¨¢n lazily holding the fishing pole singing in tune with the birds in the surroundings. Ten minutes later she felt a tug and she quickly sat up, the tug became slightly heavy which made her stand up and use all her strength to pull and keep the fishing pole in her hands; G?ow¨¢n jumped into the water and swam down to see what it was, he came up for air then dived down again. He received three slaps from the fishes tail and managed to bite down on it and drag it up. Yue Mian and G?ow¨¢n fought off the fish, winning the battle after struggling and pulling for fifteen minutes straight! The two of them were laying down on their backs on the rock panting, the fish they caught was red in colour with a blue belly and was sixteen and a half inches long. The sun started setting slowly behind the mountains in the West and G?ow¨¢n grew a bit restless making Yue Mian picked the fish up and placed it in the sack she brought along. Yue Mian picked up the fishing pole that was lying on the floor and they headed back to the army base, it was quite the distance to walk and almost human activity could be seen in sight. A few walks in a loud roar was heard; the birds in the area flew away and G?ow¨¢n turned around and started growling, Yue Mian turned around and her face froze in shock. Behind them, a mountain tiger that shouldn''t be around was walking towards them. Frightened by the huge mountain tiger that was nearing them, Yue Mian yelled, "G?ow¨¢n run!!!!!" The two of them ran off after she dropped the bag with the fish in it and the fishing pole. When they darted off, the mountain tiger roared louder than before and charged for them. He sped up and roared once more which made Yue Mian turn back to look and it was right behind her; she bent down and crouched holding her head between her legs as she screamed at the pain she felt coming from the mountain tiger attacking her with its claws.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. It tried going for her head, but she was already crouched in a ball. It missed her head but managed to push her down onto her side, exposing her body. She looked up. The mountain tiger''s bloody mouth filled her vision. She noticed small flecks of flesh among the blood. The details grew blurry as it lunged toward her. However, before it could reach her, Gaowan jumped in and flanked it on the side by the mountain tiger''s neck. He made it just in time before Yue Mian lost her head. The mountain tiger was pushed to the side and glared at G?ow¨¢n who was standing between it and Yue Mian, G?ow¨¢n growled viciously at the mountain tiger; Yue Mian quickly moved away to the side, in the same way, a monkey would run, on all fours. She stood behind a tree slightly peeking from behind it; her beautiful cotton pants and jacket that her mother made for her was ripped from all the clawing and gnawing from before. Blood seeped through the rips of her clothes and she had a panicked expression on her face, she should be frightened and crying, but no, she was more worried about her best friend. *** The mountain tiger charged at G?ow¨¢n by jumping in the air, G?ow¨¢n jumped too and was hit down to the ground by the mountain tiger; Yue Mian''s eyes widened seeing this. He hit the ground, but quickly got up after a squeal escaped his mouth. They had a standoff again and G?ow¨¢n had a limp, Yue Mian''s heart started beating faster every second. He growled at the mountain tiger. He wasn''t giving up so easily, they slowly walked in a circle, but suddenly Yue Mian slipped and caught the attention of the mountain tiger, it wanted to attack her, but G?ow¨¢n barked loud grabbing its attention once again. This time G?ow¨¢n attacked and learned from his previous mistake. He charged directly at the mountain tiger and as the mountain tiger jumped again, G?ow¨¢n went for its neck and hinged on; his teeth sunk into its neck and he did not let go. "Yes!" she said in her heart, happy that they had an advantage over the mountain tiger. The mountain tiger shook its neck and clawed at G?ow¨¢n, scratching him open. G?ow¨¢n was stubborn and he did not let go, on the side, Yue Mian watched on with a terror-stricken expression while tears ran down her cheeks. Her mind running blank at the sight of what was happening to G?ow¨¢n; again!!, but this time the mountain tiger lifted its body up and stood on its hind legs and with both front paws clawed G?ow¨¢n''s stomach open making his innards fumbled out, G?ow¨¢ns'' eyes constricted and his jaw unlocked. The mountain tiger was finally free. It looked down with a hate-filled expression in its eyes at G?ow¨¢n who was laying on the ground beside it, it then turned to look at Yue Mian who had come out from behind the tree with red eyes looking at it, it stepped forward towards her, but suddenly stopped because its throat was open and blood gushed out. It took one last look at Yue Mian then turned and ran away. Yue Mian slowly walked towards G?ow¨¢n with heavy footsteps and fell down to her knees in front of him, she looked at her best friend who was looking back at her with his tongue hanging out of his mouth panting heavily, she felt a lump in her throat from the tears and crying she held back. The sadness she felt right now was unexplainable, she moved a bit closer to him and gently lifted up his head, he made a whimpering sound, but it soon stopped when his head was on her lap, he looked up at her panting heavily and started whining. Yue Mian couldn''t keep herself together any longer and her silence broke, "G?ow¨¢n G?ow¨¢n G?ow¨¢n please don''t please don''t, I''mmmnnn I''m s.s.s.sorr.rrry," she began crying again, her head slowly went down to lean against G?ow¨¢n''s head and he whined, soon his hind legs started kicking violently making Yue Mian''s head shoot up. She looked at his legs that were kicking and the blood that was spilling from his wounds, she turned to tell him he should stop, but when she turned, their eyes met and she watched as G?ow¨¢n''s eyes roll back into his head. His body stopped spasming, it fell down resting on the ground, the last of the urine that he was holding in came out of his penis while pale foam water-based liquid bubbled out from his mouth. Her eyes widened, she yelled at the top of her lungs, her body collapsed down over G?ow¨¢n and she fell unconscious. Twenty minutes passed and her eyes slowly opened, her mouth was dried out and a whiff of foul air entered her nose, she lifted her body up and looked at G?ow¨¢n who was lying dead on her lap. Her heart tightened, she turned her head to the direction where the mountain tiger left in, she stared at the direction for a while then turned her head back to look at G?ow¨¢n''s body; her mind was blank and her eyes were bloodshot. A grinding noise could be heard coming from her mouth and from a distance away she looked like someone else, not that cute little five-year-old that everyone loves, but someone who wanted to kill. After calming down, she lifted G?ow¨¢n''s head up gently; she got up and went to get her fishing pole and sack with the fish in it, she walked back to G?ow¨¢n''s body and looked at it, he was covered in flies and so was she. She emptied the sack with the fish in it throwing it to the side and pushed the sack under his body around his stomach and pushed the organs that were handing outside back in after swatting the flies away. She wrapped the sack around him then took off her jacket and used it to bind it closed so that nothing falls out. --- She picked him up and, even though he was heavy, she lifted him up onto her back and used all she had to lift the two of them up with a little help from the fishing pole as support. Every step after that was tough, but she continued to be stubborn and took every step carefully, slow steps, but careful steps; she Ye Yue Mian was determined to make it back to the army base with her best friend. The sky was losing light faster and her legs were losing its balance, she began tumbling, but got right back up. What would have taken forty minutes took her almost three hours to achieve. Just before it was completely dark outside she stopped 10 feet away from the army base at the sound of horses galloping; in the distance men on horseback came rushing to her and stopped right in front of her. Her back was bent so she couldn''t look up, but she heard her mother and grandfather''s voices along with several others that she recognized. She felt hands touch her and the pressure from her back was released, she turned around and saw one of the soldiers move back while taking G?ow¨¢n and held him in his arms; she turned back and her mother was saying something, but she couldn''t hear it because there was a loud ring in her ears. Chapter 5 | Trip to the Imperial Palace(1) That night she didn''t sleep well and kept wailing in her sleep. Her mother and grandfather were so worried about her that it led them to not being able to sleep. They couldn''t comprehend what happened. Yue Mian woke up the next day in a daze. She felt empty and looked around on her bed. The thing she was looking for was nowhere to be found, with a hazy memory after waking up she remembered what it was and where it went. The noisy and fluffy thing that was responsible for waking her up was no longer there. He mouth twitch at the thought. A sting passed through her heart. Tears began to form in her waterline while she mouthed his name "G?ow¨¢n". "YuMi?" her mother called out to her, she noticed now that she was not alone and her mother was by her side. She asked where G?ow¨¢n was. She was told that they buried him behind their house in the garden. She followed her mother to his grave and started crying. In her heart, she kept saying she was sorry that she could not save him. He was her best friend that protected her and all she did was watch him die. Her mother told her it wasn''t her fault, but deep down she couldn''t forgive herself for what happened to him, after all, if she never went fishing, he would still be alive and by her side right now. After returning home he grandfather and a few other soldiers came over after hearing she was up and asked about what happened; Yue Mian told them what happened, detailing the entire fight, from the beginning to the end when she woke up, but also hiding the fact that something terrible began to brew in her heart. They truly were shocked after hearing about it all. Her grandfather smiled, embraced her and said she shouldn''t worry and should stop crying. G?ow¨¢n didn''t die in vain, he saved her life and killed the mountain tiger. After finding Yue Mian yesterday they searched the area for the cause and found the mountain tiger''s body not far off, it bled to death while running away, leaving a bloody trail behind, which led them to it. She wasn''t happy after hearing this because G?ow¨¢n was already dead and nothing would bring him back to life! During the rest of the week she stayed home and did nothing, she kept reminiscing about her time together with G?ow¨¢n, she wanted to cry, but no tears came out. *** When she first got him, he scared her with his loveable behaviour, but she got used to it over time. He would constantly pull on her hair making it wet and slimy with his saliva; the bigger he grew the smaller she felt, but because she was small, she could ride his back like a horse. The part she misses about him the most is when it was bedtime, he would always sleep with her and she could use him as a pillow and vice versa, the two of them were inseparable and the nights after he died, she struggled to fall asleep. *** A week went by and she was back to normal, smiling at everyone just like how she was before G?ow¨¢n died; with this, she found out that she was truly very good at hiding her emotions, but what they all noticed was that after the incident, she became more dedicated to her studies and practised martial arts as much as the soldiers did. Crown Prince An Cheng would come by and hang out with her, but she seemed so distant to the point where she no longer bothered to practice with him as they used to and he would always be initiating conversation when in the past, she would mumble on about nonsense making him happy and unlike now where he felt like he was being a nuisance. Five years passed in the blink of an eye and her body changed, she had little lumps growing on her chest that were firm to the touch. Her stomach muscles were firm and you could count them, which soon will form a six pack in the future. Her arm muscles looked more manly than feminine, but no one could tell since her arms were most of the time covered. Her relationship with her mother was also slowly growing distant and the relationship she had with her grandfather became a bit unbearable and suffocating for her since he was also her master when training. She loved him, she really did, but why did he stop her from training so hard? He wanted her to learn martial arts and sword fighting, but now that she was dedicated to both arts, it was a problem?A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Grandfather, I do not understand you. Ever since I was little we spent time together training, but now what is the problem? Do you no longer want me practising martial arts? If so why?" she asked with a confused gaze. Her grandfather called her over and sat her down to talk, interrupting her training session because he wanted to speak to her when he would usually watch over her and speak at the same time. So why this and why now? General Ye sighed. His little granddaughter had grown up before his eyes, but she was so different in front of him now than she was when she was a little girl. He didn''t know where the time went, "YuMi, don''t be angry at grandfather. I know I disrupted your training and I am sorry, but we need to speak." "Speak about what?" she questioned, glancing over at her grandfather who seemed to be a bit awkward around her. "How are you doing? We haven''t bonded for a while now, how about we go buy you some new dresses at the market and visit your mother and grandmother at the store while we are at it?" he suggested. She looked at her grandfather and frowned, "Grandfather, you should know I don''t like dresses, I am very healthy so you don''t need to ask such a trivial question. Mama and grandmother are busy so it is best that we don''t disturb them while they are working, we''ll see them when they get home later in the evening." General Ye wanted to grab her and drag her out of the army base and force her to go with him, but he couldn''t, he hid his urge to yell at her and calmed himself down, "YuMi, grandfather is worried about you, you don''t play with children your age anymore, all you do is train and nothing else since you finished your studies with your mother. Come, how about we go pay the Emperor a visit and Crown Prince An Cheng, mn? The Emperor misses you and so do the Empress and princesses." Yue Mian looked at her grandfather and gritted her teeth before nodding her head, agreeing to go with him. She and the royal siblings never got along since she was given the title Royal God Daughter. She returned to their home and washed her dirty body, fixing her hair up in a loose ponytail. She put on a white robe matched with a pale blue fabric belt wrapped at her waist. This was paired with white slippers that had a silver dragon embroidered on each side of her them. She went out back and looked outside her bedroom window, gazing at her reflection in the nearby pond and shook her head. Doll''ing up to visit Emperor An was a hassle that she would rather be rid of. She was not looking forward to meeting up with the Royal siblings either. She met with her grandfather outside their home, who had two horses with him. He sat on a black saddled stallion and she got onto the back of the beautiful white horse that Emperor An gifted her for her 10th birthday this year. The army base wasn''t far away from the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire''s Imperial Palace, but it was a fair distance away by foot. Nearly everyone rode a horse there because the Imperial Palace itself was huge and walking from place to place was impractical. Soldiers also tended to be efficient people. War wasn''t something they really had to worry about, but habits of readiness were ingrained in them. So energy conservation was crucial when visiting the valley-like palace. *** After arriving at the palace, they were greeted respectfully by the palace guards; after entering the palace gate, a long gold and red velvet train carpet met Yue Mian''s eyes. She sighed at the sight of it. It went all the way up a stone staircase that also seemed endless when you looked at it from a distance away. Her grandfather walked with large strides towards those stairs, past a row of one hundred palace guards stationed on each side of the long and intimidating velvet mat. She looked at her grandfather who was walking at a rather fast pace and sighed, [For what good reason should I waste my energy keeping up with you old man?] she thought to herself. Near her, a palace guard turned his head to look her way, she saw this through the corner of her right eye; she slowly turned her head to look at him and he bowed slightly with his right hand held out towards the carpet motioning for her to walk towards the palace, she rolled her eyes at this, [Even you are telling me to walk?] She stepped forward and slowly made her next step. She continued walking with this maddeningly slow pace while looking at each palace guard, examining them. They all looked at her one by one with a puzzled expression. Her actions were very off. Scoffing inside, she continued on and on for almost an hour and finally arrived at the top of the staircase beside her grandfather who was glaring at her. She held her hands up in surrender looking at him innocently as if she did nothing wrong, General Ye flicked his left arm''s sleeve while glaring at her saying with his eyes, "You dare act tardy before the Emperor." She raised her brows while widening her eyes. The eunuch who was speaking with General Ye before she arrived chuckled on the side. He then cleared his throat, making the grandfather and granddaughter pair look at him. "General Ye, Miss Ye Yue Mian, should I announce your presence to His Majesty?" asked the eunuch, with his hands folded in front of him as a sign of respect. General Ye looked at Yue Mian. The two of them shared a glance before she pulled her arms behind her back and looked at her grandfather with an indifferent glance. General Ye shook his head and told the eunuch he could. The eunuch walked away to fulfil his duties, leaving them waiting for ten minutes whereupon he returned and led them to the garden inside the Imperial Palace where the Emperor was awaiting their arrival. Chapter 6 | Trip to the Imperial Palace(2) They were escorted through a long hallway that led to the outside of a courtyard, they walked through a courtyard full of guards and servants who were busy, but would bow as they walked past. Walking a bit more deep into the palace they entered and exited many places and finally on the far end of the first palace, they entered the garden. Yue Mian was greeted with a strong smell that bombarded her nostrils from different flowers mixed in with pesticide, she pinched her nose closed and looked around at the garden, it was a beautiful scenery. She had only been to the palace garden a few times in the past and stopped visiting because of her change of attitude, she didn''t necessarily miss this place, it just..was..nice seeing something beautiful apart from seeing half-naked men and dirt. She stopped to look at a bush of violet Azalea''s, she crouched down and slid her finger up and the stem of one was between her middle and index fingers, she looked around and saw that no one was around her and she crushed the flower in her hand while standing up, leaving a trail of crushed petals where she stood before. She quickly caught up to her grandfather and the eunuch; for some reason, they did not notice that she wasn''t beside them before. They soon appeared before Emperor An who was hosting a lunch with Emperor Shaan, Empress Shaan and his three Noble wives from the Naiad Empire along with all of their children. Seeing so many people gathered in one place made Yue Mian feel slightly annoyed, she was okay with being around the many soldiers at the army base, but not okay around people she barely knew. She acted as if everything was well and had a slight smile on her face as she greeted everyone. Emperor An''s smile widened the moment he saw Yue Mian, they all stood up and greeted General Ye, conversations and compliments invaded Yue Mian''s ears as she walked over to the Emperors'' and Empress'' and also the Noble wives, she bowed greeting them all with grace and respect. Emperor An pulled Yue Mian in for a hug and squeezed her tightly, he then let go of her and cupped his hands at the bottom of her face holding it up and kissed her on the forehead, the princes and princesses from both empires were shocked and so was Emperor Shaan and his wives. Yue Mian was pulled in to sit next to Emperor An and he began speaking to her, "YuMi, when last did you visit me? Do you know that I have become lonely without you here?" [This old man!], she thought, "Your majesty, I have been busy with my studies, I am truly sorry that I could not visit you as I did in the past." "Mn, alright I''ll forgive you this once, but if you don''t visit me at least once a month, I might just order you to live in the palace and become a lady-in-waiting," he jokingly threatened. Her body tensed at this thought, she nodded agreeing with his command. They exchanged a few more words before she went over to the princes and princesses. She looked at them all and bowed her head slightly, rose her head and her expression became listless, she walked past them all and made her way to the pond in the centre of the garden. The princesses of the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire did not like Yue Mian because their father paid more attention to her than them and Crown Prince An Cheng, who was now fifteen years old, almost ready to get married. Yue Mian was the first choice as his bride-to-be, but because of her unwillingness she was no longer the Crown Princess-to-be and became the Emperor''s goddaughter. In the beginning, Crown Prince An Cheng had agreed to have Yue Mian as his bride, but was rejected; they became friends afterwards and he forgave her but still had feelings for her, he heard about her dog that died and wanted to comfort her but was pushed away and he noticed that a wall had been put between them. Because of this, they grew apart and they became more like rivals in the army''s base; Crown Prince An Cheng loved her for all these years and tried pursuing her but it was to no avail, Yue Mian had something else in her heart brewing. Later on, he was mocked by his noble friends because he was rejected by Yue Mian, that was not the problem though, the problem was that he was now being teased for being engaged to a girl who was more manlier than him and although he loved her, it was a huge blow to his ego. He began to dislike her and stopped being her training partner; Crown Prince An Cheng became arrogant and thought little of her, this did not bother Yue Mian that those nobles would tease her as well, but they made fun of G?ow¨¢n who had passed on, she beat up one of the nobles kid who had been pushing on her buttons which then led to her being punished by her grandfather.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. This was also one of the reasons she didn''t have friends, because of idiotic things like this, she came to hate humans. *** As she was minding her own business by the pond, the princes and princesses came over, she saw their reflections in the water and heard their giggling, but ignored it. She felt a hand touch her shoulder and push, but she did not budge, she grabbed onto the hand that was holding her, gripping it tightly, she slowly turned her body holding onto the hand. It was one of the princesses that did not like her, princess An Choeng, the second child of the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire. She glared at the princess and squeezed her hand tighter making her squeal. Yue Mian smirked then let go, "Princess An Choeng, what is the meaning of your actions?" The princess glared at Yue Mian and pointed her index finger at her nose, "Yue Mian, you dare hurt me?" She looked at the princess then scoffed and turned back around to look at the fish in the pond. Being ignored infuriated the two princesses, Yue Mian had the audacity to treat them like this in front of guest, humiliation! This was a complete humiliation. The little princess who was standing next to Crown Prince An Cheng tugged on him and asked him to deal with Yue Mian on their behalf, he sighed. Fixing his face and posture he was about to say something, but just before he did, she started walking. She walked around the princes and princesses of the Naiad Empire back towards the pavilion where the adults were. "Yue Mian!" called Crown Prince An Cheng from behind her. She stopped and turned to look at Crown Prince An Cheng, she stood with her hands behind her back and a straight face, she looked him straight in the eye with a fierce gaze not saying a word. It was silent for a moment then Crown Prince An Cheng said, "You are being disrespectful towards your princess, apologize and I''ll let it go." Yue Mian stared at the Crown Prince and didn''t look elsewhere, he was known for making people kneel and admit their wrong doings even when they did not do anything wrong, showing off his power as the Crown Prince. She continued to stare at him; her stare made the others from the Naiad Empire uncomfortable. One of the prince''s from the Naiad Empire scoffed and said, "Unruly commoner," under his breath. Her sharp eyes changed targets instantly to him and he froze looking at her piercing gaze, his heart trembled slightly and for some reason, he felt sad. "Do you belong here?" she questioned him. He wanted to say something, but she was staring back at Crown Prince An Cheng. Crown Prince An Cheng gritted his teeth and asked her, "Yue Mian, you dare be disrespectful towards the Emperor''s honoured guests?", "Am I not the Emperor''s guest too?" she questioned back. Crown Prince An Cheng''s mouth twitched slightly, but he covered it up and scoffed, he turned his back to her and said, "Yue Mian, don''t think that my father the Emperor favour''s you over us, the only reason why he speaks to you and made you his goddaughter was out of pity and for the fact that General Ye is your grandfather, do you really think you a commoner and fatherless child can walk freely around this Imperial Palace and do what you want?", he scoffed and continued, "You are a bastard child and hold yourself as if you are above me the Crown Prince?" He turned around to look at Yue Mian and was stunned, her sharp eyes were softer than before, but she was still staring at him, [Did I go too far?], he asked himself looking back at her. Yue Mian opened her mouth and said, "An Cheng, you went to far this time, I am someone who holds grudges against those who treat me wrongly, don''t regret it when I return what you and the princesses did here today." "You should remember this, I am your Crown Prince, not your friend, don''t address me with such familiarity," he answered back. Yue Mian smiled, she turned around and began walking, the first princess started yelling and carrying on for herself telling her brother to stop her and punish her. He looked at Yue Mian''s departing back and sighed, they used to be so close yet now they are more like strangers. *** The adults heard the first princess'' yells and turned to look at them. They saw Yue Mian''s nearing figure. Her grandfather knew that she must have did something to upset the first princess and sighed telling himself he needed to punish Yue Mian when they returned home. Emperor An saw Yue Mian''s slightly off expression and frowned, [What did those troublesome children do to upset her?], he wondered. Emperor An smiled at Yue Mian as she was nearing, but was ignored by her gaze, she took the side path further away from the adults and walked in that direction, Emperor An motioned his personal eunuch to call her over. He bowed and quickly scurried over to her, he spoke to her but was ignored, he walked after her and said, "Miss Ye, the Emperor wishes to speak to you." She stopped quickly in her steps, turned around, grabbed the eunuch who was following her by his silk robe, pulled him down to her level and she punched him in the face. The servants near the entrance yelped, but quickly kept quiet, the eunuch held his face that was dripping blood from his nose on the ground. General Ye stood up from his seat and yelled her name out but was ignored by her. She ran out of the garden, through the valley-like palace and ran down the velvet train carpet. When she arrived at the entrance she turned back and glared at the Imperial Palace and said in her heart, [I will never return here again!] She grabbed her horse''s reins from the soldier who looked at her puzzled, she climbed up and kicked her horse with the back of her heels, it neighed and they galloped off. Chapter 7 | Your Father Yue Mian road her horse all the way to the market area, she stopped in front before the entrance and looked over, there were too many people ahead, so she couldn''t ride her horse in. She jumped off and walked with him beside her. The big horse made it awkward for her to pass through without being glared at by the citizens. She managed to arrive safely at her destination and went around to the back, she tied her horses reins to a pole and walked into the store from the back entrance. As she walked in she was greeted with a smile from the lady who worked for her mother, she was currently mixing the ingredients for lemongrass tea and she could smell the pungent flavour the lemongrass was giving off. She smiled lightly at the lady and asked, "Is my mother out front?" to which the lady smiled and nodded indicating that she was correct. Yue Mian walked past her and met her grandmother in front who was looking through the stores'' supply list and crossing some items out. She walked over to her grandmother who was surprised to see her and smiled, "YuMi, you''re here? What a wonderful surprise this is, come, sit with me and tell grandmama what brings you here." She sat down opposite her grandmother and slouched, her chin was placed on the inside of her palm that was supported by her arm that was placed on the table with her elbow supporting her head up. Her grandmother frowned and said, "Young lady sit up straight! Where is your table manners? What did I tell you about your elbows being on the table?" Yue Mian looked at her grandmother and smiled, she sat up straight with her back against the chair rest and cupped her right hand with her left inside her sleeves and looked at her grandmother with an innocent face and asked, "Like this grandmama?" Her grandmother Ye Ning couldn''t help, but laugh, this grandchild of hers was truly silly and adorable. "Mn, now young lady, does your grandfather know you are here?" Yue Mian smiled awkwardly and shook her head then slouched again into her previous position and said, "Grandfather is with Emperor An and the Naiad Empire''s Emperor, I came here because I wanted to speak to mama about something." Ye Ning smiled naughtily and said, "Is it because you found your husband-to-be?" Yue Mian''s eye widened and she frowned, she hit her hands slightly against the table annoyed and said, "Grandmama, how can you think of such a thing? Do you really want this granddaughter of yours to belong to someone else and never see me again?" Ye Ning chuckled behind her sleeve and answered, "Of cause not child, you know grandmama doesn''t want you to leave my side, this old lady will be lonely without my naughty grandchild around." "Grandmama, I''m not naughty," she said while pouting. "Alright alright, your mother is out front with the customers, go say hello to her, I still have things to finish up before we go home, you must let me know if you want anything alright YuMi?"Yue Mian nodded her head then left to see her mother. Arriving at the front of the store she frowned, it was bustling with chatter; sitting at the tables, there were many people, men, woman, old and young speaking to their heart''s content with smiles on their faces while sipping on the refreshments and nibbling on the passion fruit buns that were made this morning. One of the employees noticed Yue Mian and told her mother. Ni Xing''s attention went to Yue Mian and she smiled, she motioned with her hand for her to come over and she did. She hugged her mother tightly placing her head right under Ni Xing''s breasts. Giving her mother a little squeeze she said, "Mama, don''t work too hard today." Ni Xing smiled and patted her daughter on the back while saying, "YuMi, have you come to visit me today?" she brushed the hair that was dangling infront on Yue Mian''s right eye away and smiled gently waiting for a reply. She let go of her mother and looked at her; Ni Xing knelt down and held on to the sides of Yue Mian''s arms, with an awkward smile she smiled at her mother and nodded, "Mama, I no longer want to be the Emperor''s goddaughter." Ni Xing''s eye widened, "Silly child." She got up and greeted her customers one last time then took Yue Mian by the hands and led her to the back where her grandmother was; when they reached the back her grandmother wasn''t there anymore, it was just the two of them. The two of them sat down on the cushioned chairs and gazed at each other; this mother and daughter pair had a strange relationship that only the two of them understood. Breaking the silence Ni Xing asked, "What happened?" Yue Mian hesitated before answering; before she never cared about how she came into this world, nor did she care about other human beings, she just cared about her martial arts, the rest were just formalities and things she needed to do in order to live a little longer.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "An Cheng called me a fatherless bastard," she said after lowering her head, today was the first time she was called this and felt hurt, she wanted to beat him up, but he was the Crown Prince of the Empire and hurting him would cause trouble for her grandparents and mother. She did not want to implicate them and held back all her anger. "Mama, who is he?", she looked back up at her mother with glossy eyes and asked. Ni Xing''s heart trembled, seeing her daughter like this was a first for her. Yue Mian was fidgeting the whole time and biting on her bottom lip and was not looking at her making eye contact like normal. In the beginning, she wanted to tell Yue Mian who her father was, but since she had no interest before, she never mentioned it. "YuMi, are you sure you want to know? she asked confirming her daughter''s previous question. Yue Mian hesitated before nodding her head slowly with a raised brow. Ni Xing smiled and was about to say something when her thoughts stopped, [How do I say this so she can understand?] she thought. She was stuck inside her head and was brought back when Yue Mian called out to her, "Mama?" Ni Xing smiled then said, "Should I start from the beginning or do you want to know who he is?" This question puzzled her, does she want to know of the story between her parents or just who he is? Listening to the whole story would be bothersome so just finding out who he is, is what she wanted to know. "Mama, who is my father?" "Yue Mian, your father is the J¨©l¨§i Empire''s Emperor." Hearing this, her little heart sank, her father is an emperor? Why?, "Mama, how can Emperor Rong be my father?" Ni Xing''s eyes lowered as she slowly nodded her head, remembering the past, and how her decisions had affected her life, she did not regret having given birth to her daughter, but their situation was pitiful. She took her daughters hands in hers and said, "Your father fell in love with me when I got sent to his palace to work, back when he was still the Crown Prince." "Mama, why did you work for the J¨©l¨§i Empire''s Crown Prince?" she asked. Her mother wasn''t making sense. "Ah that, well baby listen, back when I was younger, your grandparents wanted to marry me off to Emperor An." "What? Why?" she asked with more confusion, a wave of emotions hitting her from the inside, [Why am I learning about this only now?]. Ni Xing chuckled and shook her head, "Yes, before the current Empress I was the one he liked, Emperor An from two generations ago and your grandfather are soldiers who fought alongside in battle when the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire was still expanding and that was when they were younger. Your grandmother and the previous Empress fell pregnant at the same time and also gave birth on the same day. Emperor An and I were friends before, our parents arranged for us to be married when we were of age." "They did?" asked Yue Mian in astonishment. "Mn they did, we did not know of this and over the years we grew close, Emperor An was like a brother to me, but he wanted to be more than just friends and one day he told me about his feelings. After this, we could no longer be friends because things became awkward for both of us, our parents sensed it, they found out what happened and to please Emperor An they wanted to force our marriage." She sighed then continued, "The night before we were going to get married, Emperor An came to our house in the middle of the night and told me he didn''t want to force this and helped me escape, later on, I found out that he married the Naiad Empire''s first daughter and at first I was afraid that your grandparents would lose their lives, but they did not because the Emperor and Empress thought of us as family." "Then what happened?" she asked enthusiastically. "I needed a job and the J¨©l¨§i Empire''s Imperial Palace was hiring servants, I took the job and work for several years until I was moved to the Crown Princes Palace. He was already married due to political reasons, but he never loved his wives even though he has children with them. I was cleaning the room''s one day and he walked in, this was the first time we met and he must have fallen in love with me at first sight." She stopped talking and looked at Yue Mian who was looking at her with eager eyes, she smiled and asked, "YuMi, do you believe in fate?" "Fate?" she looked at her mother puzzled, shaking her head indicating no, "Your father believed that he and I were brought together by fate, why he thought that? I wouldn''t know. After that day he began requesting for me and made me do the silliest things like bring him tea, listen to the poems he recited and wash his body whenever he took a bath." "He treated me differently then told me he loved me. In the J¨©l¨§i Empire, the relationship between a Royal and a servant is forbidden but his father the Emperor allowed us to be together, trouble came when they found out I was having you. The Emperor wanted to kill me before you were born, but kept us alive because your father was his Empire''s, Crown Prince." Her tone went soft as she continued, "YuMi, there are certain and unjust ways things are handled in the J¨©l¨§i Empire. After you were born, your father wasn''t allowed to see you because you are a female." Yue Mian''s eyes squinted, she wanted to ask why, but seeing that her mother was no more telling the story with passion in her eyes she kept the question in her heart, hoping her mother would answer it without her asking. "All children born between a Royal and a servant must be male or else they will kill them, but you are the Crown Prince''s child, so we got exiled, when you were six months old I ran away with you because the place we stayed in was so lonely. Your father sent us money and put a roof over our heads, but could never visit us and sent me many sad letters." She sighed then continued, "I loved him, but I loved you more, I decided to return home; I asked an old friend of mine to help us escape and she did, when we returned Emperor An was happy, he found out about what happened; I told him to stay silent, after he agreed I asked him if he could take you in as his child." "That''s why he keeps spoiling you, I know for him it must be hard, but he loves you too, so YuMi you must not stay mad at Crown Prince An Cheng, okay?" she asked Yue Mian who nodded her head. This was an interesting story and she wanted to know more about her father, she asked her mother to describe him and other details about his life. Alongside the thing brewing in her heart, the thirst for adventure began forming. Chapter 8 | I am Ye Yue Mian After her mother went back to helping the customers, Yue Mian sat there bored chewing on some passion fruit buns, she started thinking about her father and how happy her mother seemed while she spoke about him. [I wonder how it would be having them together? Wait, am I not a princess?] Thinking this she smiled, rubbing this in An Chengs was an exciting thought, she stood up from the chair and was about to head out and rush back to the Imperial Palace and rub it in his face when she suddenly felt dizzy. Her surroundings blurred out and her head started pounding, she felt a bit nauseous and bent over to throw up, but instead, she grabbed miss reaching for the table and landed on the floor, her body stiffened and her mind went blank. When she fell over she hit the ceramic plate with the buns on it, which made it fall to the floor and break when she fell down; she landed on a piece that was shaped like a crescent that strayed from the rest and it pierced her skin, lodging into the space between her left ear and left eye. Her grandmother came running in and saw this, quickly turning Yue Mian onto her back and started screaming her name out; she took the ceramic plate out gently and started wiping the blood away. Ni Xing and a few male customers came running in and they help Ye Ning take care of Yue Mian. They carried her to a bed in the back of the store and began treating her wound that seemed to not want to stop bleeding. One of the men went to the local physician to call him over while the second went to the Imperial Palace to inform General Ye. The third stayed with Ni Xing and Ye Ning. The physician came soon and attended to her wound, after applying treatment and covering it with a thin white cloth, everyone calmed down and the blood stopped, but Yue Mian''s eyes were wide open and a bit lifeless. The physician examined her body and couldn''t make of this, he told them she was still alive and she was just asleep and that maybe her muscles just froze like this and will be better when she wakes up. He stayed with them just in case something did go wrong. *** Yue Mian found herself waking up in a blank white space; she opened her eyes, still laying on her stomach, raising her head she looked around. Left, right, in front of her and behind her. All she could see was an endless white space, she lifted herself up and sat down on her butt, her head was slightly pounding, she shook her head a couple of times then stopped. [Where am I? Wasn''t I in mama''s shop?] she asked in her heart. The throbbing pain in her mind slowly eased as she was getting used to it, she sighed looking at her surroundings one more time; she threw her body down laying on her back and looking up at the empty whiteness in front of her. *** Something squeezed her right shoulder and she opened her eyes and quickly sat up while she had her left on her right should and rubbed it where it was touched, she looked around and still saw no one. [Who touched me and when did I fall asleep?] she asked in her heart. "I touched you." a voice sounded next to her left ear, she turned her head to the left side and there was nothing there. "This way." The voice sounded again behind her, she turned her body around, in front of her grey smoke dissipated and flew into her. She fell onto her butt and was frightened, [What was that?] she thought, "It was me!" Her eyes widened, where was this voice coming from she wondered, this was the first time she felt like this, [Am I dead?] she asked herself again. "Nope, you are alive and well."Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Yue Mian looked again for this voice, the fear she had only lasted for a few seconds, annoyed she opened her mouth but nothing came out, it was like her voice was taken, [Why can''t I speak?] she asked herself. "You can speak, it''s your voice you can''t use," that voice spoke again. Yue Mian frowned, [Why can you speak but I can''t?], "Well, that is because I am using your voice to speak." [...], Yue Mian stopped speaking in her heart and looked around to find this person that was speaking to her; after looking around for a while, she laid back and crossed her arms behind her head and closed her eyes again. It remained silent for a while, then her voice spoke again, "Don''t ignore me!" it sounded frustrated. Yue Mian grinned, [Show yourself.] It was silent for a few more minutes then she heard a sigh, "Alright, open your eyes." Yue Mian did just that and raised her body, in front of her, the person sitting in front of her? She frowned, looking down at her own body she looked back up. [Who are you?] she asked in her heart. "Who do I look like?" that person asked. She raised her brow and asked back, [Why do you look like me?] That person grinned and answered, "Because I am you." She raised a brow and said with an annoyed tone, [I am not someone you want to annoy, I am warning you, don''t mock me.] The person in front of her smiled, "Don''t act fierce in front of me, the only reason why you are like this is because of me." Yue Mian looked at the person in front of her, observing her every move, [What do you want?] "Why would I want anything from you?" she answered back. The two of them sighed at the same time, their conversation was going nowhere, a bit curious, Yue Mian asked, [Why am I here?], "I called you here." She looked at the other with a raised brow and asked, [Why?]. The grin on the other widened and she answered, "You are here because if I let you go, would you not have gone back to the Imperial Palace and claimed that you are the princess of the J¨©l¨§i Empire?" She slowly nodded her head and answered, [That was the plan yes.] The other forced a smile and slowly nodded, "Actually, I didn''t call you here, you ate something bad." [Eh?], "mn, the bun you ate was not the one mama made," claimed the other. [If mama did not make it then who did?] "Who else?" Yue Mian pondered for a while then a person popped into her mind, she looked up at the other and asked, [The lady in the kitchen?] The other slowly nodded her head. "She probably mixed the ingredients wrong or poisoned you," she claimed once again. [I see¡­ So how do I get back?] she asked. "When I say you can." Yue Mian frowned, she did not like the person in front of her. [Where did you come from?] "I am you!" [How can you be me?], "I was always here, alone in this place, inside your heart." Her eyes widened after she heard the last part she instantly recognised who the person in front of her was. "Do you know who I am now?" The two of them made eye contact, staying silent for a moment, opening their mouths at the same time, one voice was heard, "I am Ye Yue Mian." *** They smiled at the same time and started speaking together as one person, "Now that we have established who I am, it''s time to let everyone know who I am, I am Ye Yue Mian, the daughter of Ye Ni Xing and the Emperor of J¨©l¨§i. I will grow strong and return everything to those who have treated me as though I, Ye Yue Mian is beneath them, they will know who I am and they will suffer at my wrath." An evil smile formed on their lips and their eyes were as clear as day. **** Her body started spasming and she took a deep breath in and opened her eyes, in front of her was her mother Ni Xing, her grandmother Ye Ning, her grandfather General Ye, Crown Prince An Cheng and Emperor An. They all looked at her worried, they were no longer in the store and were in a room inside the Imperial Palace. She knew this because of all the over exaggerated gold decorations. "YuMi, are you okay?" asked her mother. A gentle smile formed on her face as she nodded her head. She looked around the room and smiled at everyone, they started speaking and smiled with one another. An Cheng observed Yue Mian and found the smile on her face a little off, [Since when does she smile?] he asked himself. A second after that question passed, Yue Mian looked at him with a terrifying gaze that only stayed for a second but was not missed by Crown Prince An Cheng. With that gaze and that smile, his body tensed. A suffocating feeling rose from his body; he started sweating and felt ill, he excused himself from the room and immediately after he left the room, the tension was gone. With just a few puzzle pieces, he already figured what happened, he swore to himself that he''d never pick on Yue Mian again and continue on with his one-sided love for her. Chapter 9 | A House Wife. Her smile slowly faded after he left the room, she sat on the bed and looked down at her hands. She pinched the inside of her right hand, a face twitched slightly, but it wasn''t visible for the others in the room to notice. Her head was down for a while and the adults noticed this. "YuMi?" Emperor An called out. A slight trembled passed through her heart, but did not stay. She looked up in his direction but instead of looking directly at him, she looked at the space between his eyes and answered, "Your majesty?" Emperor An smiled and asked, "Do you know what happened to you? We found you unconscious on the floor in your mother''s store, do you know what was the cause of it?" A smiled formed on her face, still looking at Emperor An she said, "Your majesty does not need to worry about this servant, I do not deserve such treatment." General Ye''s eyes widened. Ni Xing gaped at her daughter''s statement. Ye Ning frowned and Emperor An''s body froze for a split second. He looked at Yue Mian closely and said in a deep and domineering voice, "Nonsense! You are my goddaughter, it''s my duty as your godfather." The smiled on Yue Mian''s face grew wider; she moved her eyes slightly to the left and looked Emperor An directly in the eyes and said, "Then so be it." Her gaze shifted over to her mother and she said, "Mama, I am doing fine, can we leave now?" Ni Xing felt strange, she could not say it was okay for them to leave, this was the palace, the Emperors home. She looked over at her father whose eyes were set on Yue Mian, shifting her eyes she looked at Emperor An and asked in a toned down voice that was barely audible but could still be heard by those in the room, "Your Majesty, it''s been a long day, disturbing you any longer is the same as treason." Emperor An looked at Ni Xing who was bowed and sighed, he looked back at Yue Mian who was no longer looking at him and sighed, he brushed the palm of his right hand over his face and looked over at General Ye who looking at him with a pleading gaze. He waved his left hand and bid his farewell after taking one last glance at Yue Mian and Ni Xing. The four of them walked out the palace gate and got onto their horses and returned to their home. The ride back home was strange for the three adults, Yue Mian started humming along the way and smiling at them. The sudden change was-unexpectant in a way for them; when they arrived at home, General Ye told Yue Mian that he needed to speak with her after dinner, she agreed and told him she needed to speak to him as well. During dinner, Yue Mian ate her food very energetically and with a smile on her face; Ye Ning smiled and wondered what had gotten into this grandchild of hers. Yue Mian, on the other hand, did not mind being stared at, she was not in their positions and ultimately did not care, she wanted to get this over with so that she could speak with her grandfather. *** After twenty minutes passed she was done. She sat back in the chair and smiled, "Mama, grandmama, thank you for the food, it was really delicious." Ye Ning chuckled and said, "Child, what has gotten into you today?" Yue Mian raised a brow and smiled mischievously, "Grandmama, should I not enjoy the delicious dishes that you and mama prepared?" Ye Ning put the last potato in her bowl into her mouth and chewed on it with a smile. Yue Mian giggled to herself on the side and watched her grandmother pull faces at her while eating; Ni Xing perplexed. Why did something seem off about her daughter since she woke up? Why could she not figure out what it was! After ten minutes passed Yue Mian and her grandfather went out back to where the horses were and fed them hay and apples while speaking. General Ye observed the smiling Yue Mian, he did not want to say what he was about to, but he had no choice, her behaviour recently was becoming out of hand and she was embarrassing him. "YuMi, what you did back at the palace was wrong, no matter how angry the royal family makes one, you should know that disobeying the Emperor is the same as suicide, tomorrow I want you to return to the Imperial Palace with me and apologise to Emperor An, Emperor Shaan and the Crown Prince and princesses." Yue Mian who was patting the horses and feeding them, stopped after she heard her grandfather say the last line. She turned to face him, with an emotionless face she said, "I am never returning to the palace, nor will I apologize to the royal siblings. I Yue Mian was not at fault!"Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. General Ye frowned, he took a deep breath in and said in a deep and loud voice, "Ye Yue Mian!! How can you be so disrespectful? Did I not teach you manners?" General Ye was about to explode and continue but was cut off by Yue Mian, "Grandfather, I no longer want to be the Emperor''s Goddaughter, nor do I want to continue training. I want to become a good housewife in the future and marry a good soldier like General Wang." General Ye was baffled, the words he was about to spit out was swallowed back in and he just stared at Yue Mian. Unable to say what he wanted, he stared at her in silence; she stopped speaking and looked back at her grandfather. "Ahem," she cleared her throat to bring her grandfather back to reality after she saw that he was just staring at her. General Ye looked at his granddaughter and said with a weary smile, "YuMi, can you repeat what you just said?" Her expressionless face was no more expressionless, she smiled and fiddled with her fingers in front of her, inside her sleeves and said, "Grandfather, I no longer want to learn martial arts, I want to be a woman that my future husband can be proud of and not ashamed of." General Ye''s heart trembled, "Y-yuMi, do you mean this?" She nodded her head excitedly. She walked up to her grandfather and took his hand in hers and said, "Grandfather, I have been troubling you and I no longer want to, is it alright if I stop training and be serious about my housewife duties?" General Ye stared at his granddaughter for a good amount of time. He kneeled down in front of her and combed her beautiful long black hair with his right hand, he looked at her left cheek that was covered with a medicine cloth. Caressing her cheek slightly he smiled at her. His smile was odd and Yue Mian was slightly curious about it, but she never showed it in her eyes or on her face. "YuMi, is it because of grandfather that you decided to stop?" he asked with a croaked voice. She looked at him and shook her head, "Mama told me who my father is, I don''t want to be a disappointment to you all, this is the reason why I changed my mind." She answered with tears welling up in her water line. General Ye wiped away the tears that formed with his two thumbs from her eyes and got up and gave her a kiss on her nose. He patted her head and told her that she didn''t have to worry about anything. General Ye decided to not force anything on her anymore and let her be, she decided her future and he was grateful that she was still happy. He left her outside with the horses. She continued to feed the horses, but she no longer had a smile on her face. As she brushed her horses main, she had a strange gaze in her eyes that made it seem like she was dead but still alive. *** A week later. Early in the morning before the sun rose, the birds started chirping. Yue Mian''s eyes opened, she got out of bed and got dressed, she jumped out of her bedroom window and ran across the army base to where here uncle Ni Rou resided. Ni Rou was just about done with getting dressed when he heard a knock on his door. He opened it and was surprised to see his niece. Yue Mian greeted her uncle with a smile and was let into the house. *Thirty minutes passed* Seated at a table with an oil lamp burning, lighting up the room, the two of them sat across one another. Ni Rou had his hands folded in front of him and he stared at Yue Mian with a puzzled expression, he could not believe what she just asked him. *** Ni Rou invited her in and they began to converse. He knew that Yue Mian wouldn''t unnecessarily visit him, but he was happy since he barely saw her. As they were speaking Yue Mian kept avoiding the main question she wanted to ask her uncle. When there was no longer anything to speak about, she mustered up her courage and came out, "Uncle, will you train me?" Ni Rou raised a brow, "YuMi, did you not say you want to stop training?" "Uncle, I did but I only said that to grandfather because I don''t want him to be my master anymore, I want to explore the different aspects of combat and grandfather only wants to train me in sword fighting, whereas I want to learn how to shoot an arrow from a bow, fight with a spear and physical combat, but I also want to learn left-hand combat, like you," she said, while nervously nibbling on her bottom lip. Ni Rou watched as she kept fiddling with her fingers and would occasionally sneak a glance at him, for Yue Mian to break away from her grandfather and run all the way to him and ask this from him. He found it odd, but still - something told him to help her. "YuMi, this will be very difficult, if General Ye finds out that you lied to him and are going behind his back, do you not think his feelings will be hurt? And the consequences that you will face when he finds out that you have been sneaking out of the house to practice?" he said while glaring at her. She took a deep breath in and sat up straight on the chair, she looked at her uncle directly in the eye and scoffed, "I have my own plans, I came here to ask for your help, you choose, its either you help me or you don''t, you can also report my actions to General Ye if you want, frankly, I don''t care. Grandfather lost my respect when he kept saying I should apologise to the Royal siblings for something I did not do - I saved him face by lying to him... So will you help me or should I ask someone else?" She looked at her uncle with a grin and her head cocked to the left while folding her arms. Ni Rou had his hands folded in front of him and he stared at Yue Mian with a baffled expression, [What just happened?] she was acting all nervous before but suddenly her speech changed and the way she presented herself. He looked at her deeply wondering, if the person in front of him was really the ten-year-old daughter of his sister. The two of them went back and forth about this, Ni Rou did not want to be her instructor, but after seeing that Yue Mian wasn''t going to back down, he decided to give in to her demands, and this way he could keep an eye on her just in case something went wrong. Chapter 10 | Probably Not. It had been a full hour since she arrived and the sun was slowly rising. She walked out of her Uncles house and strolled back to her house across the army base on the northern side. Her hands were folded behind her back. She walked with her head facing straight ahead as she observed the animals and bugs. She was dressed in all black and had a cloth wrapped around her face that only exposed her eyes. A gong was beaten in the distance to wake everyone up. Soon voices could be heard and this was her cue to hasten her steps. She began jogging at a steady pace. When she arrived outside her window her mask was down because she did not want to alert the soldiers on her way back home. She jumped through her window and started undressing. She was soon naked and a servant came into her room and with a bowl of lukewarm water. Yue Mian wiped her body off with a white cloth that was brought in and brushed her teeth. When she was done, the servant returned with her breakfast. In her spacious room, she ate her breakfast in silence. Her mind was elsewhere, but she did not forget to feed herself. She and her uncle agreed that they would meet every day, from one-thirty am in the morning until four-fifteen am. This time may seem odd to practise martial arts but this was the best time for her to train without getting noticed. Training started tonight and she needed rest but first, after breakfast, she has to see the physician. *** Yue Mian and her mother travelled by horse to the physicians home. When they arrived there they had to wait because there were other patients. They did not wait long. The physician kept sighing as he removed the medicinal cloth from her face and wiped her face clean. After writing down his notes he spoke to them. "Lady Yue Mian and Lady Ni Xing, I am sorry to say this, but Lady Yue Mian will be scarred for life, the ceramic plate was lodged too deep into her facial skin and has damaged the tissues, this is irreversible," he said with a pained expression. Yue Mian was a child loved by most people and she was known as the Emperor''s goddaughter. Her being scarred was truly unfortunate for the Emperor. Ni Xing nibbled on her bottom lip while the physician spoke. Tears welled up in her water line. She blinked back her tears and squeezed the material of her dress that she had gripped onto before. Yue Mian had a crescent scar on her face that began an eighth of an inch above her left eyebrow all the way down to under her cheekbone into her left cheek that was still slightly fresh and needed to dry out more. From the beginning of the physician''s sentence to the last word, her body had a strange yet familiar sensation going through it. She sat there looking at him while every now and then her eyes would move to her mother. She understood what this all meant but still - it hurt slightly in her heart that she would have a scar on her face for the rest of her life. Ni Xing couldn''t hold her tears back any longer and they dripped down her pink cheeks, she felt sorry for her daughter - this was the second time she felt like this, being helpless.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Yue Mian raised her left hand and traced the medicinal band that was stuck to her face. The physician had placed a new one on her face and the left side of her face was stinging. She zoned out while looking down at her right hand, continuing to trace over the band. After a while, she felt a hand touch her shoulder. Looking up at the person who was standing beside her she smiled. It was her mother. "YuMi, we can return home now," she said. Smiling at her mother, she nodded her head and stood up, bowing to the physician and saying thank you. The two of them walked out of the physician''s medical house and got onto their horses, riding off to the army base. When they arrived at the army base they separated at the entrance, Yue Mian went over to the back where the mountains were within the forest near the army base and Ni Xing went straight for her father''s tent. She told him about Yue Mian and he sighed almost wanting to cry. He clenched his right fist and clasped it in his left hand squeezing tightly. He felt so helpless, he felt as if this was all his doing. All his actions, he regretted them and now he needed to tell the emperor about Yue Mian''s condition. Yue Mian, on the other hand, arrived at the foot of the mountain. She stood by the river with her horse and stroked its main. After feeding her horse, she walked over to the river and undressed. She jumped into the river and walked upstream towards the mountain. Reaching the middle of the mountain, she walked out of the river and climbed up the rocky boulders. Reaching the seventh out of ten boulders, she slid down the seventh boulder and landed on all fours in a dark cave. She stood up from her crouched position and began walking toward the smell of fresh, but sandy water. As dark as the cave was, she still walked without a mishap to her steps. She walked further and further into the cave and there within the cave, a dim light shone brightly in the middle of the cave. Walking closer and closer, the light became bright and the smell of sandy yet fresh water was strong. The smell irritated her nostrils slightly making her sniff a few times, she reached the middle of the cave and was met with a beautiful view. A pond was in the middle of the cave. The light shining onto it from the hole in the mountain shone brightly and danced on the water revealing a calm and scenic view. The cave had a few beautiful flowers growing inside it along with vines all around the edges of the pond. The pond was not big, but it wasn''t small either. She climbed into the pond. While standing the depth reached her inner thighs and the pond reached her chest while seated down inside it. Running her hands over the surface of the water a gentle smile played on her lips. She twirled in a circle on her knees and dropped down into the water covering her entire body. Opening her eyes she looked up at the light shining into the cave and laid there till the air in her body couldn''t support her any longer. Slowly raising her body with the tip of her fingers, exposing her head. She took a deep breath in and stayed like this submerged in the water with the surface of her face exposed. *** Her thoughts went back to when they were in the physicians medical home. She remembered him sighing seven times and her mother''s silent sobbing. The throbbing pain from her cheek after she woke up from the fall made her cry and although everyone thought she was okay, she wasn''t okay at all - Yue Mian was angry. Everything was running through her mind and her blood boiled, all her memories and the talk she had with her mother at the shop before her fall. Before she never cared about her father, but now, she Ye Yue Mian, wanted to know all about him. [Maybe I can do the same as mama and run away?] she thought. Her eyes opened. A wicked smile formed on her lips, displaying her bright white teeth and her eyes widened and made her expression look wretched. She broke out into frantic laughter that stopped seconds after she started. She sat up in the water and her face still had that wretched expression as she bit down on her molars. She said out loud, "Good, this is good. I Ye Yue Mian have been met with such misfortune all my life while those that are my sibling live a life of luxury, adored by all and envy by the commoners. I''ve heard it. I''ve heard it all and to think we have the same father? Heh! I am disgusted by you - I must pay my royal family a visit." She dropped down into the water and stretched her arms out, stretching her body gracefully and brought her arms back to her sides. He left hand traced around the almost closed wound and asked herself inside her heart, [Will they recognise me?], a smirk played on her lips as she answered her own question, [Probably not.] Update Hi there, just popping in to let you know that I just realised that I messed up with Chapter 8, I cut the chapter off 833 words, I am so sorry. That''s a whole 700 words missing. Thank you to the reader who notified me, I really appreciate it, again I am so sorry. .......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Chapter 11 | Bloom The years went by smoothly for Yue Mian. She juggled between her etiquette lessons and martial arts perfectly, but with just two hours of sleep, a day made her moody and violent. Her uncle sat down with her and told her that he had taught her all that he knew over the past five years and that it was time to stop because he had nothing else to teach her. Yue Mian wasn''t happy because she felt deep inside her that there was room for improvement and was eager to learn more about martial arts. She left her uncles home with a bitter smile. Looking up at the cloudy sky and chuckled, [I have made so much effort trying to be perfect and it ends just like this? What am I going to do now? Get married?] she questioned herself while strolling back to her home. With a skip in her step she made it to the entrance of her home but inside she saw many royal robed men from behind. She paused then went around the house and avoided them, jumping on the wall then back down to the ground and sneakily went to her bedroom window and climbed in. As she climbed in her grandfather stepped into her room and caught her red handed. "Yue Mian!!! Where are you coming from?" he asked while pointing his index finger at her who was hanging out of the window. She smiled from ear to ear and pushed herself back out of the window and made a run for it. General Ye rushed to the window and yelled her name as he watched her disappear around the servants quarter. Shaking his head with a light chuckle he folded his hands behind his back and walked out of her room. Yue Mian ran too the front of the house and stopped when she met with the men in royal robes. She looked at them and smiled. There were five men dressed in royal robes. Emperor An who was wearing his red robe with a gold dragon embroidered on the back, Crown Prince An Cheng who was wearing a lilac coloured robe with a silver Pheonix embroidered on the back and his cousin who is also his best friend Yu Sheng wearing a blue robe with white patterns embroidered on the hems. The other two were the emperor''s royal guards who were wearing black and had swords in their right hands. They all caught glimpse of her running and stopping near them in an awkward position with her hands in the air. She quickly put her hands down and fixed her attire and walked over to the five men with a smile on her face and bowed with her hands in front of her and greeted them all. "Your majesty what brings you here?" she asked with a curious gaze as she looked at the emperor. Crown Prince An Cheng and Yu Sheng chuckled on the side as they watched her act innocent. "YuMi, I came here today because you haven''t visited me in a while and I miss my naughty goddaughter," answered Emperor An jokingly. Yue Mian waved her right hand in front of her face and walked off with quick steps. "Yue Mian!!!!" he grandfather yelled from the patio and her steps quickened. Yu Sheng turned around and ran after her catching her just in time before she reached the gates. He held her around the waist and she "tried" wiggling from his grip, but she couldn''t because he was stronger than her. She was dragged back to her grandfather and held down by Yu Sheng. "Where have you been? And for you to sneak in through the window is very unladylike and too make it worse, you are dressed like a lady!" berated General Ye. Yue Mian shrugged and rubbed her nose and looked over at Emperor An ignoring her grandfather. General Ye cleared his throat and started conversing with Emperor An. The two young men walked to Yue Mian''s side and started pinching her sides making her laugh. In the beginning, Yue Mian and Crown Prince An Cheng had a good relationship that went sour but returned to normal after Yue Mian''s accident. In the beginning, all the nobles and royals couldn''t believe this sudden change in her but this also did not stop them from mocking her and calling her ugly because of her scar. But Crown Prince An Cheng still loved her and his feelings for her kept growing because he saw how dedicated she became and also her behaviour was more womanlike. Secretly he begged his father for him to approve of their marriage, but as much as Emperor An wanted too, he couldn''t. Yue Mian being the future Empress and sitting on the throne was not a problem, but the problem lied on her face and in the rules that state:Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "The future Empress must be of noble birth. The future Empress must abide by all rules. The future Empress must be elegant and graceful. The future Empress must give birth to an heir. The future Empress must be able to represent her husband the Emperor. The future Empress must be pure. The future Empress must not be wounded. The future Empress must not have a scar. The future Empress must have benevolence. The future Empress must be courageous." Yue Mian, on the other hand, has a scar on the side of her face. Marrying her was also a disgrace and as much as Emperor An loved her, this could not be permitted. Crown Prince An Cheng was turning twenty years of age this week and it was also time for him too wed. His marriage has been postponed over the years because the ministers have not found someone suitable for him. This was all a lie and Emperor An knew this. His son''s heart was with Yue Mian just like his heart was with Ni Xing, but he learnt to love someone else, the current Empress, his wife. Crown Prince An Cheng''s marriage would be decided in the next two days at the coming of age banquet that was held annually for all the nobles and royals who have reached the age of sixteen. Next year it would be Yue Mian''s coming of age, but her mother, grandmother, grandfather Emperor An and Crown Prince An Cheng were worried, they were worried for her. She hasn''t bloomed yet and half of the year passed already, the new year would come soon and she wasn''t allowed to wed - the Crown Prince was secretly hoping he could marry her too. This was possible, but only if she bloomed and agreed to marry him. Everyone in the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire knew that their Crown Prince was in love with Yue Mian, she knew this too and accepted his feelings for her by returning them, but they both knew that their relationship was not possible. However, Yue Mian had no feelings in her heart towards Crown Prince An Cheng, or her mother, not even for her grandparents. What she had in her heart was hate and only hate, the love she showed them all was false, well on a scale of one too ten her heart was one was her feelings of love and nine was her feelings of hate. Hate consumed Yue Mian years ago after she lost her dog G?ow¨¢n and over the years it just continued to grow, but to say that she completely hated everyone is false too. She just loved them with two per cent of her heart. *** The mistake her mother and grandmother made was when they told Yue Mian during her etiquette lessons what a woman was, and a woman blooming meant that she was ready to be wedded off. With all this information and her ambition, Yue Mian made sure not to let anyone know that she has in fact been blooming for the last two years. *** During her morning sessions with her uncle two years ago, she was practising he spear combat skills and misstepped and injured herself. Her uncle let her go after treating her wound and told her to rest up. When she returned home, she felt uncomfortable and dirty and because she was feeling so, she decided to take a bath during the early morning. Inside the washroom, she lit the oil lamp and took a bath in the bath barrel she relaxed and felt much better. After a while, she needed to urinate and was too lazy to move so she urinated in her bath water. Any other person would find this disgusting, but who was Yue Mian? She watched as the water around her legs become light yellow in colour then turn too red! She started panicking and thought something bad was happening to her. She stood up and checked her body, but found no wounds. She thought for a moment then tested it out again by urinating in the water and again there was red liquid flowing from her vagina. Getting out of the water and drying her wet body, she couldn''t put her finger on it, but she felt that it meant something. After clearing out the bath water she finally got to the answer and grew angry at herself. Returning to her room she did not sleep in her bed and sat on the floor with black bed sheets under her. When morning came she was up first and went to town with her mother to help out at her shop, later on, she strolled to a shop that sold woman supplies and bought sanitary napkins. These came in a little chest, for the royals and nobles packed full so that they wouldn''t have to wash it and just throw the used cloths away. These sanitary napkins came in two types of material, cotton and silk. The royals and nobles preferred silk why the cotton napkin was affordable for the commoners. Yue Mian, on the other hand, did as the commoners did and bought a chest full for herself and used plant ash to clean the napkins. How she kept this away from everyone is easy to explain. No one knows about the pond in the mountain cave because they were too busy with military affairs to worry about exploring lands. She hid her chest of napkins away inside the cave and would clean them there too, but not contaminate the pond water with her red fluids. This was troublesome but it was a must if she wanted to keep this a secret. Her family knew that she was going through certain things and did not want to suffocate her and repeat history by forcing her to do this and that and whenever she said that she was heading out back to the mountain they never forced her to stay. With this also, Yue Mian never made daily trips even when it was her blooming period, she had back up stashed in the floor of her room under the shelf. *** She bought the chest with the excuse of giving it to the poor which she did, spending all her allowance on ten chests. The shop owner did not mind since Yue Mian is one of the kindest nobles she knows and she is good friends with her mother. When asked by her mother why she decided to help other women, she said, "Not everyone can afford these and we as nobles need to help them." Agreeing with her answer Ni Xing helped her daughter out with buying more chests and handed them out together. This wasn''t a part of Yue Mian''s plans because now, she had to do this monthly and communicating with others was something she is not fond of, but never-the-less, her secrets must be kept. === Chapter 12 | Coming of age Banquet. Two days passed and the banquet was here. The palace halls were decorated beautifully because this was the year that Princess An Choeng turned sixteen and all the nobles and royals who turn sixteen would also be having their coming of age ceremony with her. *** The banquet started three gongs after Shen period. The nobles and royals living in palaces across the empire arrived. Parents escorted their sons and daughters. Yue Mian was with Crown Prince An Cheng and Yu Sheng in his Palace. The Crown Prince was not having a good day. He knew that today would be the day his wife would be selected and Yue Mian was not her. He wanted her to not attend the banquet, but his sister An Choeng begged the emperor to make Yue Mian attend. With the emperor''s word - she had to attend. Yue Mian knew what An Cheng was thinking, but did not care on the inside. She and Yu Sheng tried comforting him but he just grew more and more restless. *** Soon the palace maids came in and Yue Mian had to leave because she couldn''t watch the Crown Prince get dressed. Yu Sheng accompanied the Crown Prince while Yue Mian went on her way towards the palace hall where the banquet was being held. On her way, through the palace, she saw the nobles and royals who ignored her existence as she passed by them. This was something she is used to, being ignored by the silver spoons was normal. She looked at the inside of the hall and paused. Standing there and watching as the silver spoons walked past her looking all happy and excited for tonight. She sighed and turned around. [I change my mind], she walked towards Crown Prince An Cheng''s palace and got onto her horse and rode out through the south palace entrance. [If I return to the palace, who knows what that An Choeng will do?] In the past, An Choeng and An Chong would always play horrible pranks on her and try getting her in trouble. General Ye would always berate her and what made it worse was that even though she refused to go to the Imperial Palace, they forced her. Crown Prince An Cheng stopped his sisters from bullying her but that didn''t stop them from getting the commoners to do them as well. Managing her anger was already tough to deal with and having these little pranks fuel it was even worse. *** Three hours have passed since the banquet has started and Yue Mian still did not show up. Princess An Choeng was upset and couldn''t enjoy herself because Yue Mian hadn''t shown up and ruined all her plans. The beauties of the empire were all called up one by one and introduced themselves to the Crown Prince. At first, he disliked it, but from the corner of his eye, he could see this one beautiful girl that attracted his attention. She was nervous and kept delaying her turn to go up and introduce herself to him. He smiled inside at her silliness and for some reason he wanted to meet her too. Tolerating all the girls who came before her it was finally her turn. Bowing before him she kept her head down, "Rise," said the Crown Prince. She straightened her legs and looked at him, but looked between his brows avoiding eye contact with him. "What is your name?" he asked her seeing that she didn''t speak. Her hands were folded in front of her and she was fiddling with her fingers. "M-m-my name is Qing H¨£i ku¨ª, y-your highness, I am General Feng''s goddaughter," she said with a slight hesitation. "H¨£i ku¨ª, why are you so nervous?" he asked. General Feng''s goddaughter''s body froze, she looked him in the eyes then looked at the Crown Prince again, he was smiling at her. He had a dreamy smile that he barely shows to others and yet now, he was smiling at her. Yu Sheng on the side saw An Cheng''s smile and felt confused. He couldn''t understand why the Crown Prince was interacting with this girl when he ignored all the other girls. The Emperor saw this too and he was slightly happy but disappointed too. His son was interested in this girl and what about his love for Yue Mian? Her time was up and it was time for someone else to introduce herself to the Crown Prince. An Cheng stopped smiling and told one of the servants that they should invite Qing H¨£i ku¨ª to sit at the head table later on during dinner time. During dinner Yu Sheng decided that he had had enough, he was also worried about Yue Mian. He wanted to find her but did not know where to go in order to find her. As he exited the toilet on the far end of the palace, he decided to take a detour and head to the gardens. When he arrived there he saw Yue Mian''s horse and walked over, but he couldn''t find her. After ten minutes of waiting, Yue Mian finally arrived, but Yu Sheng was not aware of this. She slowly walked up from behind him and called his name, "Yu Sheng!" He caught such a fright and ended up on the ground. Yue Mian''s horse neighed and trotted over to the other side while shaking its head. Yue Mian looked down at Yu Sheng who was on the grass, looking up at her while holding his hand over his heart and breathing heavily. The oil lamps lit across the garden lit the space up just enough to make out someone''s features, especially where they were now, a bit further away from the entrance.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Ye Yue Mian!!! Why did you come out of nowhere? Are you trying to kill me?" he yelled with a hushed tone as he asked her. She scoffed and began walking away while saying, "Sheng, if I wanted you dead, you''d be dead ages ago." He got up from the ground and dusted himself off, jogging to Yue Mian''s side and stopping to walk at her pace. His face grew serious as he thought of the Crown Prince and said, "The Crown Prince is interested in someone, General Feng''s goddaughter." Yue Mian''s mouth twitched, she was about to smile, but did not. "It''s good that he has found someone, now he won''t be my problem anymore." Yu Sheng chuckled and said, "To think that he would fall for someone so easily is quite pitiful of him." "Yu Sheng, you shouldn''t speak like that about your Crown Prince," she said. "True, but are you not royalty yourself?" he asked her. Yue Mian stopped in her step and turned to look at Yu Sheng. This tall and handsome young man with sword-like eyebrows, his hair was flowing with the slight breeze and the grin on his face made him look naughty. Yue Mian raised her right arm slowly and placed her index finger on her lips and looked him in the eye. Yu Sheng straightened his body and stopped smiling and bowed slightly and said, "Yes Your Highness." She reached out her right hand and patted him on his shoulder. Turning around she began walking again and asked, "So, did you find out what your princess has planned for me today?" "Mn, she has arranged entertainment for all of us later on and has ordered one of the servants to burn your hair," he said. Yue Mian stopped walking, she turned around sharply and glared at Yu Sheng. "Does she not know when to stop?" she asked him with a threatening tone. "We can always stop her, but your highness, she really is going overboard this time, do you want me to take care of this?" Yue Mian didn''t answer him leaving him to sigh. "Your Highness, if you allow this, then I''m afraid¡­" he trailed. "Afraid of what? That I will lose face?" she asked him. He slowly nodded his head and agreeing with her question. "Sheng, I have lost face over and over, do you really think that I will be bothered by anything she does now? And also, if her father leaves her and does not punish her then so be it. It is time for me to leave soon and she is just giving me an excuse," she answered him and walked off. Yu Sheng stood there watching her walk away as he bit down on his bottom lip and clenched his fists. Taking a deep breath in her jogged up to Yue Mian and they returned to the palace hall where the banquet was held. The doors opened and the noise from inside hushed for a moment and as soon as they saw it was Yue Mian, they began ignoring her and continued to speak amongst them. Yu Sheng who was walking behind her clenched his fists, but smiled and continued speaking with her. The two of them walked around all the tables on the left side of the hall and walked up to the main table where they greeted the Emperor and Empress. She greeted the two princesses who chose to ignore her. Yue Mian stood in front of the two princesses and looked over at The Crown Prince who was looking at her with guilt filled eyes. She looked at the person who was sitting in her place and smiled. She bowed then turned to Yu Sheng and told him something. The two of them walked off and headed to the Crown Prince''s side, where they stood behind him as if they were his personal guards. This made things awkward for everyone at the main table. Yue Mian''s hands were folded in front of her with her eyes closed and a slight smile formed on her lips. Yu Sheng, on the other hand, had a serious expression on his face. Crown Prince An Cheng stopped conversing with General Feng''s goddaughter and continued to have dinner with a stiff expression. The servants offered Yue Mian fruits to eat seeing that she wasn''t seated next to the Crown Prince as usual. She accepted the fruits and passed them over to Yu Sheng who eat them while being slightly annoyed. The evening went on smoothly and the adults went to have fun while the Emperor and Empress went off to bed. As soon as they left Princess Choeng stood up and clapped her hands together getting everyone attention. "Everyone, I have entertainment arranged for us outside, please would you all join me," she said then began walking towards the exit with An Chong beside her. Slowly the nobles and royals began exiting the hall leaving Crown Prince An Cheng, Yu Sheng, Qing H¨£i ku¨ª and Yue Mian behind. Yue Mian turned around and followed the crowd to the courtyard before the gardens where a stage was set up and everyone was gathered around the stage. A few men and woman were wrapped in cloth that exposed their stomachs. They began dancing and this went on for a while. From the corner of her left eye, Yue Mian could see that she was being watched by the two princesses. A moment she saw a female servant stand next to Princess An Choeng. A chuckle escaped Yue Mian''s mouth. An Cheng looked over at her and his left brow rose. Yue Mian moved away from the crowd and walked slowly towards an open area near the stage and stood there. The wind blew past her and flowing through her long hair making it blow in the same direction. Her eyes never left the princess, but it wasn''t obvious. She clapped her hand pretending to enjoy the show and cheered for the dancers. A little while later while the performance was still ongoing, an unknown servant approached her. "Excuse me miss?" she called out to Yue Mian. "Yes?" she answered. "I-i''m s-sorry about this." the servant spoke again. "Mn?" Yue Mian was confused. She observed the servant and noticed that her eyes were slightly red and her mouth was trembling. The next moment the wind blew from behind Yue Mian into the direction of the servant and her hair blew in that direction too. The servant grabbed her by her hair, pulled her down to the ground and cut Yue Mian''s hair off that was that was in her hand. Yue Mian looked at the servant with a widened eyes, while her chest rose up and down. The servant stood with a hand full of eleven inch long strands of hair in her left hand and a blade in her right. The group of young people stopped cheering and looked at the scene on the other side of the stage. The performers also stopped dancing and looked over. Yu Sheng jolted pass An Cheng and Qing H¨£i ku¨ª. When he reached Yue Mian''s side he knelt down and helped her up. The two of them exchanged glances then Yu Sheng turned around and smacked the servant girl. "Guards," he yelled out while catching a quick glimpse of the princesses. Not long after the guards were called they arrived and took her away when the guards and Yu Sheng were gone with the servant to report to the minister of discipline, they left Yue Mian behind with the crowd. She was looked in the direction wondering why that girl didn''t burn her hair and was pulled away from her train of thought when she heard laughing. Looking to her left where everyone was. Her eyes stopped on the two princesses and she glared at them. There were some nobles and royals who did not find what happened funny and started walking off. An Cheng and Qing H¨£i ku¨ª were standing together and Qing H¨£i ku¨ª was laughing while An Cheng looked over at his sisters. He walked over to them and Yue Mian could see that they were being berated by him and rolled her eyes. She glanced one last time at those who were laughing at her then headed to the gardens where her horse was. Climbing on top of him she kicked his sides with the back of her foot and yelled for it to start running. The horse did not need to be told where to go and galloped all the way to the back of the mountains by the river and stopped there. It was late into the evening and she never climbed onto the boulders to head into her hiding spot. Chapter 13 | Still not found. The next day arrived and General Ye reported to the Imperial Palace. Yue Mian did not return home last night and wanted to know where she was. When he arrived he was greeted by General Feng and his goddaughter. General Feng was full of smiles, smiling from ear to ear. He told General Ye about his daughter being chosen by the Crown Prince, but General Ye wasn''t in a good mood. "I am sorry Feng maybe another day we can celebrate this but not today, my little YuMi did not return home last night," explained General Ye was a worried expression on his face. Hearing this General Feng''s goddaughter frowned, before General Ye rushed off she called him back and told him about what happened last night. She also overheard the Crown Prince berate his sisters who were laughing at her after the incident occurred. Both General Ye and General Feng were shocked. They grew furious and glanced at each other. The two of them rushed to the Grand Council Hall to meet the Emperor, leaving H¨£i ku¨ª behind. Normally any woman would laugh and be happy about their rival going missing but H¨£i ku¨ª was not the type who laughed at someone else''s misery. She knew Yue Mian through her godfather and had a good impression of her. She knew that Yue Mian was together with the Crown Prince, this is why she did not want to meet the Crown Prince but fate had other plans for her. Although she was happy that she was chosen this was also an awkward position for her. Arriving at the Grand Council Hall the eunuch announced the two general''s arrival with a yell. General Ye and General Feng entered the Grand Council Hall and was greeted by a furious look by Emperor An, but it soon changed to a guilty look. "General Ye, General Feng" greeted Emperor An. He got from his throne and stood in front of it with his hands folded in front of him. At the bottom of the steps leading to his throne knelt the two Princesses, An Choeng and An Chong. They were in tears and had red swollen faces. Emperor An''s personal eunuch was beside his throne, Crown Prince An too the right of the princesses with a frown on his face and Yu Sheng behind him. To the left of the princesses, was the minister of discipline who was also the first general and Yu Sheng''s father General Yu. General Yu was also Yue Mian''s Royal Uncle from the J¨©l¨§i Empire who married into the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire after he got married becoming the disciple of the previous first General who retired due to an injury. General Yu, in the beginning, did not know of this but Ni Xing invited him over for dinner and explained to him the situation. He too received news of their being a baby born between his cousin, the Crown Prince Rong J¨©l¨§i and a servant. He too searched for the two of them and was "still" searching for them when Ni Xing invited him over that day. He advised her to return to the J¨©l¨§i Empire with her daughter but Ni Xing still refused, she also told him that if he did report them, she would kill both her and Yue Mian. Seeing the determination in her eyes, he swore to her there and then that he would do whatever it takes to protect Yue Mian with all his power. He told his son Yu Sheng about this secret and Yu Sheng was shocked but like his father, he vowed to protect Yue Mian at all costs. The father and son pair often travelled to the J¨©l¨§i Empire to visit their relatives. Crown Prince Rong was his third cousin while he was the second, their first cousin was the current minister of health - their parents are siblings. "Your majesty?" General Ye was about to greet the emperor but was waved off. "General Ye, General Feng, the two of you have good timing, I was just about to punish the princesses," said the emperor. General Ye was about to say something but was cut off by Yu Sheng, he bowed and called to General Ye. "Last night the princesses arranged for her personal servant to hire a servant to burn Yue Mian''s hair but the servant they asked wasn''t brave enough and decided to cut her hair instead. She came clean about it and also the other servants in the Imperial Palace were gossiping about this before the event, in the beginning, I thought it was just a rumour but after seeing it happen," Yu Sheng sighed and stopped explaining. Waving his hands, the emperor returned back to his seat, he sighed and looked at General Ye, "I am truly sorry about this, I have spoilt my daughters too much, over the years they have been bullying Yue Mian and I thought that it was just their way of showing their affection for her. Sighing once more, he placed his face, face down in his palm. A slight twitch played on Emperor An''s lips.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Removing his face from his palm and closed his hands into a fist. Slamming it down onto his thrones armrest he yelled, "is this how the two of you were raised? Playing dirty tricks on someone who is your sibling? Yue Mian is like a daughter to me, your father, THE EMPEROR, if I did not love the two of you, I would have you executed! The two of you are a disgrace, I can not believe that the two of you are my daughters!!" Emperor An''s chest rose up and down as his anger reached the limit. He felt horrible that this happened to Yue Mian, although she wasn''t his daughter, he treated her like one. She was the daughter of the woman he loved and this was a huge disappointment and neglect on his side. What will Ni Xing think of him? The two princesses were shaking where they knelt and afraid to speak up. Their father was furious. After another deep sigh, he turned his attention to General Ye and said, "When you return, please ask YuMi to visit the palace, I want her to decide on their punishment, if I do, I will banish them from the palace or lock them up." General Ye looked down at the backs of the princesses, his blood started boiling at their despicableness, he looked at the emperor and swallowed hard, "Your majesty, YuMi hasn''t returned, I was hoping she was with the Crown Prince." Everyone''s hearts started trembling, the emperor jumped up from his throne and looked at General Ye and asked him to repeat what he said, after repeating it again the emperor ordered for a search party to look for her. General Yu secretly ordered his son to check all her hiding places. *** Yu Sheng rode on horseback and arrived at the back of the mountains. He found Yue Mian''s horse tied to a tree. He looked around and couldn''t find her. Standing near the boulders he yelled her name three times and finally got a response from her. She yelled back at him from inside the cave. Yu Sheng climbed up the boulders and awkwardly walked forward in the dark, finally meeting her who was naked in the pond. He looked at the top of her head and saw that her hair was down. The left side was cut short while the right side was still long and floating atop the pond''s water. Yu Sheng''s eyes turned cold. "Don''t glare at me," she ordered him. A chuckle escaped his lips. Walking over to her, he stood behind her then knelt down and leaned against the ponds wall and placed his right hand in the water and took hold of the hair floating in the water. After he moved the hair, Yue Mian''s naked body was exposed, the lumps on her chest were rounded and firmer. A naughty grin appeared on Yu Sheng''s face, "YuMi, when did you grow breasts?" he asked with a mocking tone. She turned to look at him and met his grin, with her left hand she splashed water onto his face and chuckled. Turning her head back to its original position she asked, "Is there a reason why she didn''t burn my hair?" "Yes, she was scared of the consequences but also she had no choice. An Choeng''s personal maid was instructed by her to find someone to burn your hair, she did, the girl who was told to do it just started out as a servant and has family issues, she was paid silver to take care of her mother two moons ago by An Choeng then instructed to pull the stunt last night. An Choeng and An Chong, on the other hand, did not expect the servant to be so cowardly." When I questioned her, she told myself and General Yu what had happened and we brought An Choeng''s personal maid in for questioning, in the beginning, she kept denying it and only gave us all the information when General Yu threatened to flog her. She also admitted to all the bullying and said that the princesses have more things planned out for u," he ended. Yue Mian stood up and hit the water in front of her with her hands and glared at Yu Sheng, he eyes were widened while she bit on her molars and said in a hushed but angry tone, "Do those two not know when to stop? Do they really think I will let them go after this?" Yu Sheng swallowed hard and stood up, he looked at the angry Yue Mian, then turned his head and said, "You are being indecent." "It''s not like you care how a woman looks!!" she answered him back, still furious. A chuckle left Yu Sheng''s mouth and he turned to her saying, "Correct, I do not care for how a woman looks, but for you to compare yourself to a woman¡­" he trailed. Yue Mian''s body slumped and she sat back down in the pond with her back facing Yu Sheng. "Your grandfather came looking for you." A sigh was heard coming from her. "My family always suffers because of me." "But you did nothing," he said. "I will use this chance and leave, will you be coming with me?" she asked him. Yu Sheng''s eyes widened, "You don''t mean¡­" "Yes, its time for me to leave now, An Cheng has someone by his side and the princesses have given me an excuse to leave this empire. "It''s too early," he murmured. "Then when should I leave? Now is the perfect time Sheng, you don''t have to come with me, also you have to keep this from my Royal Uncle," she turned her head to her left side and looked at Yu Sheng from the corner of her eye and said, "You absolutely cannot tell him, do you understand?" Closing his eyes he thought for a moment then slowly nodded his head, "Good," she spoke. Turning her head back and relaxing once again. Before he left to report to his father, he helped her by cutting her hair to an even length on both sides. She instructed him to stay quiet about her being here and misinform his father. Yue Mian trusted both Yu Sheng and her royal uncle but chose to keep him in the shadows for now. Yu Sheng knew almost everything about Yue Mian and her plans to return to the J¨©l¨§i Empire, but what he did not know was that after leaving the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire she wanted to travel first. *** Yu Sheng returned and told his father that he couldn''t find her, General Yu began to worry. A day went by and still, there was no sign of her. The nobles and Royals were on their toes, their children who were at the Coming of Age banquet were questioned and weren''t allowed to go home until their statements were given and inspected. Ni Xing was frantic and a mess. The days started passing by slower¡­ Yu Sheng took food and refreshments for Yue Mian and the two of them started planning the next event. Chapter 14 | Shes Gone The week passed slowly and strange things happened during the course of the week. The noble and royal''s children who attended the Coming of Age banquette fall ill, they all had ingested Rou Cherry leaves. None of the nobles or royals remembers ingesting the leaves and an investigation was led by the health minister, minister Lou Yi Fang by the order of the Emperor. During the investigation - minister Lou Yi Fang visited all the homes of both nobles and royals. During his visits, after testing and doing minor investigations on each home, he found that the Rou Cherry leaves were infused with the oil inside the lamps in each of their rooms. Minister Lou went around asking each households servants, how this happened? No one could answer this question. All the oil is kept in one room and everyone has access to the room but barely anyone entered because they would change the oil once a week. The way they choose oil is also random because those that are lazy would open a new jar and use that oil, most of the homes have this way of conduct which leaves them with half filled jars of oil and some empty houses. The homes which have an orderly way of conduct and manner do it systematically. All of this, leaving minister Lou Yi Fang in confusion. After a while, one of his subordinates came to him with a theory. ¡°Minister Lou, young me thinks that the person who did this must have investigated this thoroughly and knew of the different ways that the servants do things in all homes.¡± Listening to his subordinates theory, he agreed and reported his findings back to the Emperor, who was astonished and dumbfounded because no one, during his days as Emperor committed crimes or went against the empires laws and conducted such devious plots - what is this person''s goal by doing all of this? Not knowing that the night when Yu Sheng visited Yue Mian in the cave she gave him a jar full of powder and instructed him to visit all the houses during the night and mix the powder and oil together. He did so but he did not do it himself. Yu Sheng hired a group of assassins from the Naiad Empire to do it and when they completed their tasks they left the capital and returned to their homes. *** It seemed as if no one bothered to put the puzzle pieces together although they had some suspicion that Yue Mian was a probable cause because her mother studied plants and used some to make her refreshments. Ni Xing, however, thought of this possibility. She knew that her daughter was somewhat able to pull this off because of her knowledge base.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Frustrated at the fact that her daughter wasn''t coming home and is the possible cause of the recent happenings, Ni Xing left her home and went to find General Yu at the army base. She explained to him that Yue Mian could be a possible suspect and he was astonished but after some thinking, it made sense. The two of them went to find Yu Sheng at the Yu residence. When they arrived, Yu Sheng was practising his martial arts. Being interrupted by the frantic Ni Xing and his father, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. After going back and forth arguing for a while General Ye and Ni Xing convinced Yu Sheng to speak about what was happening. They returned to the living quarters of the Yu residence and was greeted by Yu Ch¨¢hu¨¡ General Yu''s wife and Yu Lauyao their teenage daughter. Inside the dining hall, General Yu, Ni Xing and Yu Ch¨¢hu¨¡ were seated waiting for Yu Sheng to return. When they returned home, he left them and went to his room to retrieve a few items Yue Mian left in his care. Returning to the dining hall with two silk wrapped letters in his hands, he said, place the letters on the table, sitting down on a seat beside his mother, "Father, aunty Ni Xing, YuMi left the kingdom." Ni Xing''s eyes were filled with disbelief. Looking down at the letters on the wooden table that Yu Sheng placed down, her breathing went chaotic. She asked Yu Sheng if he was lying but he shook his head without speaking another word. Ni Xing stared at him deeply and when it finally registered in her brain what was happening, her eyes widened. She looked at General Yu who had an unreadable expression on his face. Ni Xing grabbed at the letters and opened the first one, it was addressed to Emperor An. She threw it to the side after reading the first line. Opening the second letter almost ripping it apart, her mouth trembled and her eyes turned red. "To mama, by now I have already left the Empire. I am a troublesome daughter and I your daughter know this well. I always tried behaving but it has become unbearable, I don¡¯t like hiding my true self. Mama, do you remember the day you told me about how you ran away and met my father? That is the day I realised that my calling was not in the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire nor in the J¨©l¨§ian Empire. I want to experience the world and travel, I don''t want to be tied up in one place and wait for my fate to unfold. I want an adventure and if die while experiencing the world then so be it, but mama please don¡¯t be angry or sad. I love you and appreciate everything you did for me, but I can''t stay with you and continue to bring you so many troubles. I know that leaving you now is causing a problem, but this will hopefully be the last problem that I cause. I will return when I have had enough of the adventures that lay before me. Mama, I''ll send you letters whenever I can, I promise and please do not worry, I am a responsible person and know how to take care of myself. Please tell grandpapa and grandmama that I love them and I am sorry." *** Ni Xing''s hands were shaking while holding the sheet of paper, gripping on it tightly almost ripping it into two pieces. Her eyes darted from the sheet of paper to General Yu, she wanted to say something but lost her words. Her eyes rolled back into her head and closed. Her hands dropped onto her lap with the sheet of paper in it and her body fell back into the chair. General Yu who was sitting beside her quickly grabbed hold of her before her body fell to the side - she fainted. General Yu and Yu Sheng after calming down from the shock of seeing someone, especially Ni Xing who is a strong woman, faint in front of them. They moved Ni Xing to a spare room in the main house, then General Yu started questioning Yu Sheng. After questioning and berating Yu Sheng¡­[To Be Continued] Chapter 15 | Peach Stealing Monkey General Yu put Yu Sheng under house arrest for keeping things from them about Yue Mian. He left the house furious and worried. General Yu rushed to the Imperial Palace and sent someone to inform General Ye who was at the market with his wife. Handing both letters to the Emperor, he then began explaining what he learnt from his son. General Ye and his wife rushed to the Imperial Palace after hearing about Ni Xing fainting and Yue Mian running away from the soldier sent by General Yu. When they arrived they both were frantic and in tears. After explaining the situation to the two of them, General Yu left in search for Yue Mian along with the Imperial Guards. *** Ye Ning dropped to her knees and started breathing heavily. Her mouth kept twitching as she tried to hold back her tears. Empress An was present, she walked over to Ye Ning and tried comforting her but was rejected by Ye Ning who stuttered while apologetically telling her that she would be okay, she got up and left the palace. General Ye left the palace with his wife and got on his horse chasing after General Yu from the east of the Imperial Palace. Ye Ning''s throat was dry and she looked as if she was about to fall as she continued walking along the red velvet train carpet after her husband left her side. One of the guards along the carpet train dropped his spear and ran over to her side and as he arrived she dropped to the floor on her knees and bit down onto her bottom lip. Her tears began to drop and soft sobs could be heard coming from her. She was gripping onto her lilac and pink coloured skirt. She began sniffing trying to keep her snot from dripping down her nose. She felt a firm arm grab hold of her left underarm. She turned her head to see who it was and used her feet to support her up. "Mastress, what is the matter?" asked the guard who helped her up. Ye Ning''s eyes were red and her eye bags were swollen. She looked up at him and said with a pained expression, "Wuji-ah, Yue Mian has run away." Wang Wuji''s jaw popped open. He looked at his mastress in shock, "M-m-mastress, but Yue Mian¡­ Why would she?" Wang Wuji wasn''t the only one who was shocked, everyone around them was shocked. The ministers who passed and the servant who were carrying out their duties had stopped after seeing her fall to the ground. Yue Mian went missing not too long ago and to find out about her running away came as a shock to them all, they all hoped that she would return safely because her disappearance was causing a headache for everyone. Her running away this time might cause an even bigger headache for most of them. *** Ye Ning later went to General Yu''s home, she heard that Ni Xing was resting there after hearing about Yue Mian and she wanted to check if her daughter was alright. When she arrived there she was told that Ni Xing woke up not to long ago and returned home with Yu Sheng by her side. Ye Ning grew worried and hoped that her daughter wouldn''t do anything that she might regret. Rushing home, Ye Ning arrived and entered Ni Xing and Yue Mian''s home calling for her daughter, but she received no response, thinking fast she remembered something and ran to the back of the house and found Yu Sheng standing outside the stables where the horses were kept. She noticed that Yue Mian''s white stallion Em was there too. She looked over at Yu Sheng who lowered his head with a guilty expression on his face. She looked around and saw that the trap door in the stable was open. She walked over with fast steps and walked down the stairs that were connected to the trap door on the floor. The path the stairs led too was narrow, but big enough to fit a horse inside. The path was dark but in the distance, there was a candle lit beside an opening. Ye Ning took a deep breath in and exhaled while she silently walked in. She came to the door and could hear someone sobbing. Peeking her head through the door and checking to see if she was correct, she heaved a sigh in relief. She walked in, lifted her skirt and kneeled down beside her daughter who was kneeling with her face down against the ground and arms stretched out in front of her. Ye Ning could hear that her daughter had been crying for a while now because she had hiccups while she was crying. This made her heart ache.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Looking in front of her at the shrine the two of them were kneeling in front of. Her eyes began to water. She said while looking up at the portrait on the shrine, "Your Majesty, Emperor Rong, this is the first time that I Ye Ning has come before you... your daughter, Ye Yue Mian has left our side and I do not know if she is alive and well. Your daughter has been nothing but an angel to us even with the minor problems she has caused in the past. I am here praying that the star that shines above your head protects our Yue Mian as she walks on her journey. That child does not know how to protect herself so I am asking you and the ancestors before you, please protect our Yue Mian." Ye Ning started crying and couldn''t continue, she held onto her chest as she tried to be strong, but it did not help. Ni Xing turned her head and saw that her mother was covering her mouth while crying... She lifted herself up with her hands balled against the ground as support. Looking up at the portrait of Emperor Rong; the tears started falling once again, she wanted to say something, but the words did not come out and were said in her heart instead, "Rong if you don''t listen to me and take care of our daughter, I will kill you and your whole family!" The tears fell down her cheeks and she began sobbing again, Ye Ning saw that her daughter was seated up and reached out her right hand and pulled Ni Xing into her embrace. The two of them sat there and cried their hearts out. *** In the J¨©l¨§ian Empire, Emperor Rong was sitting and enjoying the company of his four wives and their children. He had a cup of tea in his left hand with a smile on his face, but his hand suddenly stopped when the cup touched his lips. A sharp breath of air escaped his nose and a sharp pain stabbed at his heart. His smile froze and tears started falling from his one eye. The youngest prince, Prince Tian was playing his bamboo flute for everyone to hear, but suddenly stopped when he saw his father - the Emperor''s frozen look. Moving the flute away from his mouth he asked, "Father, have I made a mistake?" The others all looked back at the Emperor and their eyes widened. Empress L¨¢nhu¨¡ next to him placed her hand on his left hand but got no response from him. The Crown Prince who sat beside his mother the Empress got up and kneeled in front of his father and called out his name. When Emperor Rong heard Crown Prince Xian Rong''s voice he snapped back to reality. "Father, what''s wrong?" he asked with concern in his voice. The emperor placed down the cup of tea in his hand and looked around, he was slightly in a daze as he said, "Your sister is in trouble." They all looked around then in the direction of the three princesses who were sitting together on one bench. Xian Rong was confused, his eyes turned sharp as he glared at his sisters. They shook their heads indicating that they did not do anything wrong... The three princesses looked at one another, the eldest who was wearing a light pink dress, the second who was dressed in a green robe and skirt and the third who was wearing a dark purple dress. They too were confused and after reassuring their brother that nothing happened, Crown Prince Xian Rong turned to his father and said, "Father, the princesses are well and right here beside us, I don''t understand how they could be in trouble." Emperor Rong smiled bitterly as he looked at the three princesses, he stood up and wiped his eyes. He looked at his family and smile wearily saying, "My daughter with Ni Xing is in trouble." He looked down at his left hand that held the cup, it was shaking. He drew it near to his heart and said with a barely audible voice, "I can feel it." Prince Tian was further away and from everyone who was seated and his father who was standing. He gripped on his bamboo flute tightly and a smile played on his lips. Emperor Rong saw this and squinted his eyes, he walked up to Prince Tian and placed his hand on Prince Tian''s shoulder and said, "Tian, father ruined your recital, would you mind playing for me again later before I go to bed?" Prince Tian was pulled back to reality by this, he did not hear his father''s words and instead asked, "Father, is it possible that my sister is on her way to the Imperial Palace?" Prince Tian had a smile on his face while he said this which made Emperor Rong want to believe that this was the case, he smiled back at his son and patted his son''s shoulder. "Tian, father prays every day that your sister is well and healthy, I do hope that she and her mother return to the Imperial Palace so that we all can be together." Emperor Rong patted Prince Tian''s shoulder once again then walked off. His facial expression changed from a smile to a pained expression. He really did hope that what he felt was wrong and that his daughter was healthy and safe, even if she wasn''t on her way to the palace. The Empress and the noble wives along with the Crown Prince, princes'' and princesses all stood up and bowed to the Emperor who was leaving. When he was out of sight they stood up straight and the noble wives all made eye contact then slowly looked over at the Empress who was already seated. Feeling the tension in the air, the princes'' and princesses including the Crown Prince looked over at the Empress. Crown Prince Xian Rong looked at his mother and he was very displeased. His mother''s expression was horrid and ruined her beautiful face. He turned and looked at Prince Tian and smiled lightly. Prince Tian''s smile long disappeared after he laid his eyes on the Empress, he felt scared. Even though she was his mother by birth, he knew that she hated Ni Xing and Yue Mian with her entire being and cursed that the two of them were dead. It was so bad that she would go visit the temple weekly and pray to the heavens that they kill the two of them if they are still alive. Crown Prince Xian Rong walked over to his brother and told him to leave with him. Crown Prince Xian Rong''s status was higher than the Empress because he was next in line as the Emperor, so he did not need to show respect towards his mother or the noble wives when he didn''t feel like it. He and Prince Tian walked to his pavilion and sat in the main hall. Prince Tian stood to the side while his brother sat on a wooden chair beside a table and started sipping on wine from a light blue teacup. He nervously looked at his brother and asked, "Brother, do you believe she is in trouble?" Xian Rong looked at Prince Tian and sighed. He placed the teacup down and clasped his left hand in his right and rested his head against his hands that were supported by his elbows, "I do hope she is doing well, if she truly is in trouble then I will..." *** On the border between the Naiad Empire and the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire was home to a peach tree and in that peach tree sat a young fellow who kept sneezing while biting on one of the peaches he pulled off a branch above him. This young man was Yue Mian. Her hair was cut very short, she had on a set of black and grey tattered pants and a loose jacket with a red belt holding the pants and jacket from falling. She had a black sheathed sword strapped to her back while she sat on the tree branch looking down at the river and swinging her legs. The peach in her hand was almost done and her sneezing continued. Scratching her head, [Who the hell is talking about me?] she asked herself while ruffling her head. ----- **End of volume one... I dont know when I''ll start uploading volume two''s first story because I still have to write it o.o My dumb ass skipped story one and wrote story two instead, don''t worry if you do not know what I am talking about you will find out soon. Haha.** Story One Part One | Shen Fei Rue Sitting on the tree the peach stealing monkey took many more and stuffed them in her bag. Jumping off the tree she headed upstream to the boarder''s check-in point. Reachin the check-in point, she was stopped by the border patrol and asked, "Where are you from?" Yue Mian, "I''m from the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire, I am visiting my aunt who sent a letter asking me to come help out with her stall at the market because she became ill." The guard looked at her, sizing her up and asked for her passport. "What does your aunt sell?" Yue Mian, "She has a medical herb stall." "Mn, alright, you may pass and remember to head to the central office and notify them that you will be staying here for the time being." Yue Mian, "Hi hi~" She accepted the passport and walked behind the others who entered before her. Along the way, she heard them talking about various things, for instance, scandals relating to the Naiad Empires royals and nobles. Those who you should be wary of and those that are useless eating all the tax money instead of helping the poor. Yue Mian decided to walk with them till they reached the capital so that she could register then run away, she did this mostly because she did not know how things work and needed to be one hundred per cent sure before she did what she wanted to. --- Yue Mian travelled for three days with the merchants and other travellers. They took breaks at night and lunch breaks when the sun shone bright high in the sky. She managed to gain much information from the merchants. On the fourth morning around dusk, they arrived at the capital of Naiad called Riviera. Riviera was beautiful, the dew drops that hung all over on the leaves, rooftops and verandas of the stores in the capital. The merchants she travelled with voluntarily took her too where she needed to register. They left after telling her to wait for the man and then she could head out; they also told her that she would be told to pay money so she shouldn''t be surprised. Two hours later a man wearing light blue silk robes and a government sash arrived. He looked at Yue Mian who stood in front of his office with a listless expression. He opened his door without greeting her making her smile, [So no matter where you go, a monkey adorned in a government sash will always raise its nose at those below it.] She followed him in and waited for him to sit down. The man acted as if he did not see Yue Mian and flipped through a book on his desk. A male servant brought tea to his side and poured two cups. One for his boss and the other for Yue Mian.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Handing the cup of tea to her he smiled and asked her to wait for some time until the capital''s magistrate is ready for her. He led her out of the office into a small garden and said she could rest on the chair. After drinking the tea finished she sat there looking at the garden and felt angry. Something she hated most was to be placed in a garden especially the one in the Imperial Palace of the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire. Swallowing her anger down she closed her eyes and started thinking of the events that took place before she got here. Feeling a tug on her sleeve she opened her eyes and looked up. The male servant came over to notify her that the magistrate was ready to see her now. Nodding her head she followed the male servant back to the magistrate''s office. Looking around her, specifically at the sun rays shining in, she noticed that she had been waiting for an hour and a half, almost two hours. She finally looked down at the man who seemed uninterested in why she was here so she didn''t speak, waiting for him. One thing Yue Mian was great at and that was being patient. The magistrate was still reading his book and thought that she would state her reason for being here but she did not, she just stood there and looked at him. Finally, after some time he put the book down and picked up a brush and opened a records book, he looked up at her and asked, "This fellow, what is your reason for being here today?" Answering with a neutral expression she said, "Permanent living." The magistrate raised a brow, "So you are here to apply for residence and citizenship am I correct?" Yue Mian answered, "Mn" and nothing else. The magistrate frowned but didn''t say anything. Getting out two books from the shelf behind him he opened the first one and said, "Name please." Yue Mian, "Xian Yue Mian." Before writing this down, he looked at her and asked, "Are you from Jilei?" Yue Mian, "Yes." Nodding his head he asked while writing, "Date of birth?" Yue Mian, "Sixteen years, seventh term, twelveth day." Magistrate, "How long will you be staying?" Yue Mian, "Five years." The magistrate looked up at her then smirked. Looking back down, he recorded her information further then opened the second book. The total cost of your citizenship will be one hundred and seven silver. She handed the silver over to him, throwing a sack on the desk. The man opened the sack and immediately started counting the money. Satisfied with the amount he looked back at his books and started again. "Will you be renting a house from the capital?" Yue Mian, "No." Magistrate, "Staying with someone?" Yue Mian, "Maybe." Looking up at her he shrugged. He told her that she needed to come back and pay the one hundred and seven silver coins again next year at this time. Taking a badge from him she left with a few documents and stepped out of his office. Walking along the road where the stalls were set up, Yue Mian bought a few apples and other food and something to drink. She went into an ally and sat down because she felt tired and wanted to sleep. Resting her back against the wall of one of the buildings she slid down and chewed on the apple. Finishing it she threw it away and closed her eyes. Not long before she closed her eyes, she was hit on the shoulder, "Child, child wake up!! This is not a place for you to sleep." Yue Mian opened her eyes and looked up at the old lady who yelled at her. The lady had a hunched back and was carrying a grocery bag with stuff in it and there were two young children with her. One girl, one boy. Yue Mian''s red eyes looked at the old woman as she said, "But I am tired." Old woman, "Now get up and come with me." Yue Mian, "Why?" Old woman, "Now stay here and wait to be taken away by the government." Yue Mian, "Get taken away?" The old woman walked away with the two children by her side. With reluctance, Yue Mian got up and followed the old woman and the kids. Story One Part Two - Shen Fei Rue Yue Mian followed the old lady to a small house on the outside of the woods not to far from the capital. The small house had a small garden with a small selection of flowers. Next to the garden was a small patch of potatoes growing. Around the small house and garden was a botched up fence that was just barely stable enough to hold up. Walking closer towards the small house, Yue Mian could hear the sound of children laughing. The little girl and boy who were together with the old woman started smiling and ran through the only entrance of the unstable fence, running towards the small house, the two of them were full of life all of a sudden when before they were wary of Yue Mian and continuously looked back behind them while on their way home, watching her every move. The two children disappeared into the house while the old woman followed behind them. With respect still in her, Yue Mian stopped walking when she reached the entrance. Not realizing that Yue Mian stopped following her, the old woman continued on till she reached the door of the small house. Turning around to let Yue Mian she paused. No one was behind her. She looked up and around then finally saw Yue Mian at the end of the walkway beside the entrance looking in the direction of the garden. The old woman smiled, she walked towards Yue Mian. Turning her attention towards the old woman, Yue Mian gazed at her with tired eyes. Old woman, "Do you plan on standing here whole day and not sleep inside?" Smiling wearily and dazed, Yue Mian said, "Aunty, you haven''t told me your name." Old woman, "All you need to do is ask. I am Fei Rue, Shen Fei Rue but you can call me aunty Fei. This is my home and the children with me are all orphans." Yue Mian, "I am not an orphan." Old woman, "If that is so, why were you sleeping on the road?"Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Yue Mian, "I just entered Naiad from Xieye." Old woman, "This does not mean you should sleep in the road, in Naiad there is a group of people taking young men away who are on the street and have no home." Yue Mian, "I''m female, aunty." The old woman looked at Yue Mian from top to bottom, Shaking her head she said, "It''s illegal to dress like a man, if you get caught you could go to prison, worse case you would be sold off." Yue Mian shook her head, "Aunty I have my reasons, I am also not weak." Old woman, "Alright alright, come inside and sleep, we can talk some more about this after you wake up." Following aunty Fei into the small house, Yue Mian couldn''t help but think about what aunty Fei just mentioned, "In Naiad there is a group of people taking young men away who are on the street and have no home." Bending her head and walking through the door, Yue Mian paused at the sight of five children looking at her a bit frightened. Straightening her body she stood at attention and looked at the five mini humans. Aunty Fei put down the grocery bags and introduced her to all the children. Aunty Fei, "Little ones, this is your new sister meimei. Meimei, the little one on the left is only two years old, her name is Mica. The boy next to her is Teno, he is four years of age. This is Rishu, I believe the two of you have met already is six years old¡­ the little boy behind Azia Haneul, he is almost two years old and Azia who you have met before is the eldest, she is eight years old." After being introduced to all of them, aunty Fei took her to the spare room. Aunty Fei, "If you want, you can stay here with us, it''s not for free and I am not asking you to pay, I need the extra help around here so you will need to work hard if you want to eat the food prepared by me. For now, you can rest up till tomorrow but when the sun rises up...you will have to work." Not waiting for Yue Mian to say anything, aunty Fei left. Looking down at the dull pink blanket placed on a mat with a white pillow beside it. The room was small but just right for her. Placing the sword in her hand down and the sack on her back on the ground, she unfolded the blanket and placed the pillow at the top of the mat. Taking off her outer layer of clothing, she sat down on the mat and took off her shoes. Unfolding the blanket she laid back, fixing the pillow beneath her head and looked up at the ceiling. "I am really lucky to have come by aunty Fei¡­who knows, maybe I would still be on the streets right now." Turning onto her side, she placed her left hand under her head. Looking at the drywall for a minute, her eyes closed. With her eyes closed, Yue Mian''s mind was all over the place, thinking about her mother, Yu Sheng, the royal family of Xieye and the royal family of Jilei. She wondered if her brothers and sisters knew about her because she knew about them - if they didn''t know about her, then "I will just have to make them know who I am." Wanting to smile but to lazy to move her face. Drifting off further into the distance her body gave off a buzz while her mind dulled out from the chaotic scenes going through her mind. Feeling the fatigue sink in and take over her body, she finally fell asleep. Part Two | Ye Xinxi Yue, Wang Qiang Du Although the little children were noisy, they weren''t too loud. Aunty Fei told them not to disturb their new sister...even so, the walls of the small house weren''t soundproof hence an echo of their voices could be heard every now and then. The sounds of yelling, speaking, giggling and berating made for a sweet melody that put her heart at ease leading to a peaceful slumber that lasted until the next day. Before morning arrived her eyelids lifted slowly. Breathing in and opening her mouth to exhale the foul breath from keeping her mouth closed too long. Pulling in a deep amount of air through her nose, she sat up on the bamboo mat. Tying her restless lock of hair into a small bun due to its shortness in length, she flipped the blanket covering her to the side. Standing up she stretched her arms above her head. Placing her right hand on her left elbow, pulling her elbow to the right, firmly stretching her body. Bending down to touch her toes. Standing upright she lifts he left leg against her abdomen with the help of her arms; moving to her next leg she does the same. After thoroughly stretching out her body she picked up the blanket used for covering her. Folding it neatly and placing it to the side; lifting the sheet that separates her body from the bamboo mat - folding it neatly and placing it on the folded blanket. (A little unnecessary but ¨r(¦á¨Œ¦á)¨q I wrote it down so we have to read it) Proceeding to roll up the bamboo mat and fix the pillow, placing the four items where she got them. Sitting crossed legged on the floor with her eyes closed. Meditating while listening to the morning birds sing. It was around yin; mao during early spring. The sun was still yet to be seen when suddenly Yue Mian heard a whisper, "I''m sorry I have to leave you but he no longer loves me¡­" (a/n: yin - 03:00 - 04:00, mao - 05:00 - 06:00) Her eyes flung open. A gentle knock came from the front door¡­ She quietly stood up and opened the room''s door that closed her off from the others. The inside of the small house was pitch black with only the moon peeking through the holes and cracks of the house. Hearing no sound of movement from the other room, she walked down the dark passage, softly with light steps she stopped in front of the door. Placing her head against the door she listened for a sound but could hear nothing. Removing the blank that barred the door closed, she opened the door making the hinges creek like the sound of a nail against a copper mirror. She stepped outside to see who it was that spoke but her foot bumped against something. Looking down to her foot she saw that a basket was placed on the stone step. Bending down to see what was inside, she heard sniffling coming from inside the basket and paused. "Mmmm," sounded from the inside of the basket. She put her hand inside and pulled away the cloth that was covering the moving thing inside. Pulling it away. It uncovered a small baby that barely had clothes on. Feeling the cold air touch its skin, the baby started crying. Its cry grew louder the more it was exposed to the cold air. Yue Mian picked the baby up in her arms and closed it with the silk cloth. Wrapping the baby in it she looked into the distance. The full moon shone down on the forest lighting it up. Although it was still dark, that did not stop Yue Mian from seeing the figure in the distance that was hiding behind a tree. Frowning in her direction, the woman behind the tree was frightened by the look the woman holding her baby gave her. A harsh wind blew towards Yue Mian. Taking the basket with her she stepped into the house with the baby in her arm. Chucking the basket to the side, the contents fell out making a loud "bang." Aunty Fei walked through the door with a candle lit in her hand down the passage. Walking towards Yue Mian she asked, "Is it another one?" Yue Mian, "Excuse me?" Aunty Fei, "The baby in your arms, is another one dropped off by its parent." Yue Mian, "She''s still standing in the forest, do you want me to go fetch her?" Aunty Fei looked at Yue Mian. Shaking her head she said, "No" setting the candle down on the only table in the house. Sitting down on the chair by the table she held her hands out to Yue Mian, "Give me the child." Looking down at the baby n her arms she handed it over to Aunty Fei. Taking the baby in her arms, she rocked it a couple of times while saying "Shuu," to shush the baby from crying too loudly. Singing a song to the baby while rocking it to sleep. Aunty Fei looked up at Yue Mian and said, "There''s a goat in the backyard, go milk it and bring me a bowl of milk so that I can feed the baby when it wakes up." Moving her feet towards the front door she pauses, turning around she asked, "Where do I get the bowls?" Aunty Fei looked at her with a slight bit of delight, instructing her further, she told her the bowls could be found on the top shelf of the cupboard. Outside she bent down beside the goat and placed the bowl underneath the standing goat. Pulling on the goats'' teats, the goat grunted and turned to her, headbutting her chest. Falling backwards from the attack she coughed heavily while patting her chest. This headbutt messed her up by hitting all the air out of her lungs. She struggled to get up actually falling to her sides a couple of times before finally stabilizing herself. Glaring at the goat, she stepped forward summoning all the power left in her body that was not much, lifting up her dominant leg she kicked the goats behind.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! The goat let out a bleat almost sounding like a humans cry for help. After satisfying her anger she grabbed the goat by its neck and bit onto its left ear. Whimpering under her the goat dropped to the ground almost hiding away from her. She kicked the goats left hind leg to the side exposing its udders. Grabbing onto the teats she started massaging it and the milk came out without a hic. The bowl was almost half full when she stopped. Glaring one last time at the goat she picked the bowl up, stood still and walked back to the house. The sun couldn''t be seen but the sky was a beautiful morning blue in colour with a yellow tint to it. Stepping into the house she was met with a stunned gaze from aunty Fei. Aunty Fei was stunned because Yue Mian was covered in the goats feed with rice in her hair and dust patches here and there on her clothes. Shaking her head she took the bowl from Yue Mian and threw it into the pot in the corner of the room and set it on top of the fire under the chimney that was keeping the house warm. While she was out, aunty Fei changed the baby and dressed it. She also emptied out the basket; covering the inside of the basket with a knitted small blanket and placed the now dressed baby on it. She covered the baby with another knitted blanket. Looking closely at the sleeping baby she saw that under its neck was a folded knitted thing that also looked like a blanket but just big enough to be a pillow. Finding herself mesmerized by the sleeping baby, Yue Mian sat down on the chair beside the table that had the basket on it. She rested her head in her right palm supported by her elbow. She looked at the baby wondering if she looked this peaceful as a baby. Thinking of this she thought of how sad and difficult it was to raise her and leave the man she loved, but realising how strong of a woman her mother is. Thinking this far she frowned. [What a disappointment I must be too lady Ye¡­] Aunty Fei walked over with a bowl of milk and brought it to the table, placing the bowl down on the table and sat down beside it on the opposite chair. She saw the expression on Yue Mian''s face¡­ While stirring the bowl of milk with a spoon she asked, "What seems to be bothering you?" Snapping out of her daze, she saw aunty Fei looking down at the bowl and stirring it. Balling her left hand into a fist, she said, "I am a disappointment." The hand that stirred the spoon in the bowl of milk stopped. Looking up at her, aunty Fei asked, "Why do you say so?" Sighing she answered, "I left without saying goodbye to my mother and grandparents even though they did so much for me." Nodding her head and listening tentatively, aunty Fei began stirring once again, "Then why did you leave if you would start having regrets now?" The hand that was balled traced the wooden marks of the table stopped. Raising her head to look at aunty Fei she said, "I have no regrets." Continuing to mix, she looked over at the baby then asked, "Then do you find yourself feeling sorry for this little one because he was abandoned?" Looking over at the baby she slowly nodded her head, "I heard his mother say, "I''m sorry I have to leave you but he no longer loves me," then she ran off." Aunty Fei smiled gently while she caressed the exposed right cheek of the baby with her thumb and said, "This little boy is very fortunate to have come at a time when you are around." Yue Mian was surprised, "Its a boy?" Aunty Fei nodded her head, "Yes and he was born no less than three months ago." Raising her brows Yue Mian asked, "How do you know?" Aunty Fei, "In the basket, his mother left his birth certificate and letter with some silver coins." Yue Mian, "What did the letter say?" Aunty Fei, "She asked us to look after her little one." Yue Mian, "That''s it?" Aunty Fei looked at Yue Mian, seeing a very displeased Yue Mian she smiled and asked, "What else was she supposed to say?" Yue Mian bit the inside of her cheeks, "It''s obvious that she had him trying to keep his father in check, now that he has left she''s dumping her son¡­ Isn''t a mother supposed to have unconditional love for her child, why would she give him up so easily?" she asked while trying to swallow down her anger. Aunty Fei thought for a moment before saying, "This may seem to be the case but what if she is having troubles of her own?" Yue Mian could not counter aunty Fei''s words. She knew that everyone had their own troubles and reasons but she never agreed with the fact that a parent could allow for their child to not be by their side. Thinking this far she couldn''t help but think of her father¡­ He father Wang Rong Emperor of Jilei is living life to the fullest while knowing that she is not under his care, how can he sleep at night? While she was thinking all this her facial expression softened into a somewhat sad expression, aunty Fei looked at her wondering what could be her troubles. There was no way Yue Mian would open up to her easily so she would have to make the first move but before she could Yue Mian said, "I never told you who I am. My name is Ye Yue Mian, I am from Xieye." Smiling lightly aunty Fei asked, "How old are you YuMi?" Yue Mian faces her with surprise, "I am fifteen this year." Aunty Fei, "Mn, you are the perfect age." Raising her eyebrows she asked, "Perfect for what?" Aunty Fei places the bowl of milk to the side and held Yue Mian''s hands in hers and said while smiling from ear to ear, "To be this little one''s mother." Hearing this, Yue Mian''s mind went blank. The blankness was evident on her face making aunty Fei laugh heartily. Saying with a cheeky smile on her face, "You picked him up so you have to take responsibility even if you don''t want to." Yue Mian trailed with a "but¡­" but was instead cut off by aunty Fei who folded her hands in front of her big breasted chest saying, "No but''s maiden, this little one needs a mother who can raise him properly and be there for him throughout the day and in his whole life and you fit the profile. I can''t do it because I have five other children that need my attention and I am already old." Yue Mian was about to say something but was interrupted yet again, aunty Fei continued, "It''s okay, I will help you until you can do it without having to consult me and remember not only are you this baby''s mother, you are also the other children''s elder sister, so you need to take care of them too." Yue Mian had no words left for aunty Fei, she realised that this old woman was an old fox and would use and abuse her all she could. For the time being, she did not mind this because she had nothing else to do. Seeing that Yue Mian had given up aunty Fei looked at her eagerly and asked, "What will you name your son?" Moving her eyes from the grinning old fox to the baby¡­ after a long pause, she said, "His name is Ye Xinxi Yue, Wang Qiang Du." Aunty Fei looked at Yue Mian with her eyes widened to the point where they almost popped out. Not only did Yue Mian give her son a name, but she also gave him his title that everyone besides her would call him, including the nobles, royals and even the emperor. Thinking this far aunty Fei''s heart trembled, "Yue Mian, a title is only allowed for those who are of noble or royal birth." Yue Mian, "I know and since he is my son, he gets one." Aunty Fei''s eyes shifted from Yue Mian to the baby, back to her, "Don''t tell me¡­" she trailed, thinking back to Ye Xinxi Yue''s title. Mouthing the word "Wang"... with a stutter, she said, "You couldn''t possibly be from Jilei, you said you are from Xieye, did you not?" The corner of her mouth lifted into a smile while saying, "According to my mother, my father is Emperor Wang Rong, Wang Tejo Rong." Aunty Fei, "Wang Tejo Rong?" she asked alarmed. Nodding her head she said, "My grandparents and Emperor An have confirmed it, along with the fact that Emperor Rong''s first cousin has been protecting me all these years." "No way...You couldn''t be" hearing all this, aunty Fei''s words were stuck in her throat while her mind was in disarray, when suddenly gossip-filled her mind. She looked at Yue Mian and asked, "You couldn''t possibly be the child between the emperor and his maidservant that went missing?" Staring at aunty Fei with a listless gaze she nodded without saying a word. Aunty Fei felt that something was off, looking at Yue Mian she asked, "Why did you leave home?" Yue Mian, "To experience life." She was stumped for words..she asked, "You said that even Emperor An said Wang Tejo Rong is your father. What is your relationship with the emperor of Xieye?" "General Yu is the first general and my grandfather is the third, my mother is the ex-crown princess and I am also and ex-crown princess now goddaughter of Emperor An," She answered nonchalantly. Aunty Fei looked at Yue Mian for a moment before saying, "You must not fall pregnant with the crown prince''s child otherwise you and your mother will have the exact same destiny." Scrunching her nose at these words Yue Mian smiled, she asked, "Will you turn me in?" Waving her hand in front of her, aunty Fei countered in defeat, "If I do, who will help me and look after Ye Xinxi Yue?" "You''d dare make a princess work knowing her background?" she said with no respect in her tone and a chilly smile on the corner of her mouth. Aunty Fei, "Princess¡­ Where?" she looked around the room playing innocent. Story One - Part Three | To Who Ever You Are The baby soon woke up. Opening his eyes he looked at aunty Fei when she picked him up. Lifting him up she put him against her arm, cradling him. As she was reaching for the bowl and spoon he started crying. Turning him over and putting him against her shoulder, she patted his back trying to calm him down. This unfamiliar smell coming from the person holding him, the way she held him, her voice, it was so unfamiliar that made him scared. His cry became a scream motivated by panic. He was so frightened and wanted his mother but she wasn¡¯t answering him.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. When he first opened his eyes he saw her face holding a smile that made him curious to who she is. The way she looked at him made him feel that he could rely on her. As he looked at her more and more, she spoke to him. Her voice was familiar, he heard it before but where did he hear it. Why did her voice sound so familiar that it made him calm. Whenever I woke up she would speak to me then feed me. Where is she now¡­ why can¡¯t I see her¡­ why won¡¯t she call out to me? I want to be held by her. I want her to feed me. I want her to tell me she¡¯s here. I want to hear her voice. I want to smell her¡­ Why aren¡¯t you speaking to me¡­ why aren¡¯t you coming for me¡­ why can¡¯t I see you¡­ what did I do to make you not answer my call? I want you here, I want you to take me away from this person, why won¡¯t you answer my call¡­ why can¡¯t I hear you¡­ why can¡¯t I feel you holding me¡­ where are you. I don¡¯t know how else to call you other than this so why, just why are you still not here? WHY? Story One - Part Four | Her Decision His eyes closed with pain coursing through his throat. Aunty Fei was still patting his back with her slightly red. The children woke up from the crying and ran to see what was happening. By now they all were used to this but aunty Fei wasn¡¯t. She hated this and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad to the point where she, herself wanted to cry. The eldest, Azia saw that aunty Fei was about to cry and hurried the other children back to their room to tidy up and get ready for breakfast. Aunty Fei placed Ye Xinxi Yue back into the basket and the milk into the pot to reheat it. Yue Mian Hated noise. Her son''s cry was painful to the ears that she covered them but it all was for nought because it gave her a headache. As she was rubbing her temples she saw the whites of aunty Fei¡¯s eyes turn light red. Fighting her urge to get up and leave she sat there and looked away. When he was finally asleep, she stood up and looked into the basket. Her son¡¯s face was wet from the tears and his chest was heaving frantically as though he was running. His little nose had turned a deep pink along with his cheeks. She wanted to touch him but held herself back. Reaching into her inner robe she pulled out a white cotton handkerchief and wiped his face ever so gently not daring to lay the tip of her finger on his skin.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. When she was done, she leaned in and kissed him on his forehead. Stepping back she looked over at aunty Fei and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for fresh air.¡± Standing in front of a pail of water looking at her reflection¡­ ¡°Wham!!¡± she smacked herself across the face. Closing her eyes and taking a deep breath in. Coming to a decision in her heart she opened her eyes. A gentle smile was on her face and it wasn¡¯t fake or forced, you could see the genuine smile showing in her eyes. *** As she walked through the door she saw the little humans eating what looked like congee with bits of chopped meat and fried eggs. Around the circular table, aunty Fei and the little ones sat eating, there was a seat open for her with a bowl for her to waiting patiently. Aunty Fei motioned for her to sit down and told her to eat up. As she did she looked around the room and finally saw her son in the basket beside aunty Fei. Finally settling down she started speaking to the children. Aunty Fei was surprised but felt at ease. Before she felt that Yue Mian was walking around with some burden and wouldn¡¯t open up to the children unless she spent a period of time with them. Suddenly realising something Yue Mian wondered when did aunty Fei cook, when did she do it exactly. Throwing this to the back of her mind, she ate what was given to her finished along with the other children. Washing the dishes she looked out of the window at the smiling faces of the children and smiled gently at them. From the side, aunty Fei saw this and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡± Yue Mian¡¯s train of thought stopped as she turned her head to look at aunty Fei, answering with a grin, ¡°My mother always said that to raise a child properly you need to gain the child¡¯s heart first. Xinxi obviously wants his mother so I have to show him shes still here.¡± Aunty Fei stared at her not knowing what to say. This girl just keeps surprising her every time. Part Five | First Steps Aunty Fei was preparing a basket of pigskin in the kitchen with the help from Azia, Rishu and Haneul. Outside on the grass, Yue Mian was sitting on her knees staring excitedly at her son. Ye Xinxi Yue was on all fours. Placing his right foot down on the grass then did the same with his left. His body was erect like a bridge and with a firm grasp. He bent his knees and lif his arms. Wobbling a bit he lost his balance and plopped onto the ground face first. ¡°Ah,¡± Yue Mian voiced out clapping her hands twice saying, ¡°Hooray!¡± Xinxi Yue lift his head up to see his mother smiling at him with her hands held out. He looked at the grass between his fingers. Lifting himself up and sitting down he picked at the grass between his fingers. ¡°Yue-er, come now, mama wants to see you walk,¡± she said with a pout and exaggerated frustrated tone. Bearing his four front teeth at her with a giggle, he crawled his way over to her. Placing his right hand on her legs that were folded he pulled himself up and used her as a means of support.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Looking at her son with disdain she ground her teeth together, ¡°That¡¯s cheating, love.¡± Xinxi looked at her with his big round eye and grinned. Slowly turning around he started walking. Yue Mian¡¯s eye sparkled. Quickly getting up, she ran to his front and got on her knees saying, ¡°Com love, come, I know you can do it, just take your time.¡± On the side, Mica was braiding her hair while Teno chewed on a sugar cane. Seeing that Xinxi started walking on his own they stood up and rushed to Yue Mian¡¯s side and cheered Xinxi on. Seeing the excited faces of the trio in front of him Xinxi himself, got excited. With a boost of energy, he started walking faster while laughing towards his mother. As his footsteps sped up his balance lost itself. Putting his left foot down as he was inches away from his mama, he fell to the ground. His three cheerleaders sighed but cheered louder giving him a round of applause. Yue Mian got up and picked him up placing a kiss on his forehead and said, ¡°Yue-er, mama¡¯s so proud of you.¡± Looking up at her he raised his arms and pulled on the hair that blew in the wind obstructing his view. With a skip in her step, she leads the two with Xinxi in her arms into the house; meeting aunty Fei¡¯s gaze she said, ¡°Mama, Yue-er started walking, I¡¯m so proud of him.¡± Putting the knife in her hands down Fei Rue walked to the mother and son pair, planting a kiss on Xinxi¡¯s cheek, she said, ¡°Mn, I¡¯m proud of both of you.¡± Pause To all my dear readers, I will no longer be uploading or writing for the time being until I don''t know when. During the last 2 weeks I have been continuously writing and doing my projects for college even though I was on break and today I returned just to find out that most of the stuff I did was sort of incomplete I guess so now I have to start over. I haven''t told you all before this but when I write my novels I write it on paper then type it out and this is for all my books that are incomplete. It''s not exhausting but it complicates things for me having to type it out after I am done writing but with all this being said, to make this long story short... I need to literally stop writing my stories in order to complete these projects of mine that must be in before the 25th of April. I''m not promising that I will upload chapters but I know myself well enough to know that I will write chapters in my scrapbook to take my mind away from the stress of college, so I will probably still be writing, just not uploading... Shit and I honestly can''t say when I will be returning because I start writing on the 30th of April my prelims then in june the finals so most likey then or now during the easter holidays but fuckit, when there''s a chapter just read... err I do hope that when I return you all will still catch up on the stories XDThis novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Volume Two – Story One | Remembering the Past "Mama, mama, mama," said the noisy bundle of joy at her side. The mother and son pair were on their way to the administration office. Her five years were up and she needed to register Xinxi as her son and also as a citizen. Arriving at the capital with her bundle of joy chewing on blackberries, turning his face red. She bent down and used the inside of the pink skirt she wore to wipe away the juice from his hands and mouth. As she did this she complained, "Yue-er, why must you be so messy, did I not teach you to eat without making a mess?" Xinxi, "You did," he answered in a childish voice. Yue Mian, "Then why do you still eat so messy?" Xinxi, "Mama, it''s not me!" "Then is it the fruit''s fault and not the one eating it?" she asked. Xinxi frowned as he tried to process this complicated sentence. Thinking hard for some time with the added patients from his mother he answered, "I will eat one fruit at a time." "Ho ho, young master understands," she gloated. Giving him a nod of approval she took him by the hand and walked into the administration office. Paying the fees and successfully registering Xinxi, the two of them stepped out of the building after two hours and forty-five minutes. As they walked down the road, something caught her eye. Turning to see what it was her grip on Xinxi''s hand tightened. He looked up at his mother about to ask what was wrong when he was picked up and they entered a shop. Holding him tightly against her chest she looked out of the window while hiding to the side. Turning his head to face the window he saw a group of five men on white horses. Four of them had black robes on with characters written on them embroidered with red silk on the back.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. The other young man had a lilac coloured robe on adorned with gold jewels on his ears and head. When they were out of sight, Yue Mian''s grip on her son softened, pushing himself and looking at her tense gaze he placed his hand on her cheek and asked, "Mama, what''s wrong?" Turning her head to look at him her gaze grew soft, she looked around and saw that she had startled the customers and workers inside the store. Bowing slightly at them, the pair left the store, taking a few back alleys and into the forest. Because she took the back alleys to escape the eyes of others, the distance home was widened. Picking Xinxi up and placing him on her back as to not strain his little legs, the road back home was silent. Xinxi wanted to ask his mother what made her look so scary but being scared himself, he stayed silent only placing his head against her back and closed his eyes. Yue Mian''s mind wondered off as she bitterly smiled at her own foolishness. To think that she had been so absorbed in living such a carefree life with no worries that she had forgotten her past. She would have forgotten it if she hadn''t seen that familiar face of the one who pledged his life to her, suddenly remembering her promise to her mother. She promised to send her letters every chance she could but those letters were never written, the memories of the ones she cherished were masked by the one she loved, Ye Xinxi Yue. Looking back to meet the bundle of joy asleep on her back, she couldn''t help but smile - he truly lived up to his name, Xin Xi Yue. It''s so terrifying that this xin xi yue made her forgot he truly is her hearts joy, "My xin xi yue." Arriving at the house, she placed him down on the bed. Night arrived and Xinxi was sent to sleep along with the others. Yue Mian sat at the table with five sheets of paper with an inkstone and brush under candlelight. Dipping the brush in ink she moved it over the first sheet of paper and started writing. Aunty Fei was by her side waiting to dry the ink with the sheet at her side. She knew that this day would finally come but did not expect it to arrive so soon. She was fond of Yue Mian and wished that if she could give birth, she would want a daughter like her. The sad part was, was that Yue Mian would be leaving her joy behind becoming the person she met five years ago, this pained her so much. Aunty Fei, "YuMi, will Yue-er lose his mother once more?" The brush paused in her hand, then started once more; answering her question she said, "When I do leave, I will be leaving my son here, it would be troublesome to have someone with me who will keep me back and Xinxi is my weakness, no one is to know that he exists because if I must lose him, I will break. My Xinxi knows that he has a mother and I will definitely keep myself alive till the day he marries the one he loves," with determination and peace evident in her voice. "Then I will do my utmost and accept my responsibility. I will look after her highnesses joy and raise him to be a fine man, able to stand by your side with pride," Fei Rou pledged. History update Yes, I am back, for how long? maybe this week only lol but I am typing out all my chapters written for this book and the others so no worries XD. This seems to be a thing now where I have to update you all on the story and yes I agree, The Disobedient and Barbaric Daughter is confusing in most places, picking up from where we left off with the last story update.
  1. Firstly, I uploaded this story on multiple sites because I wanted people, all over the world to read my story and also for different opinions, on one of the sites a reader said this:

    NONSENSICAL PLOT DECISIONS

    Starts off amazing but then the author utilizes an absurd sexist trope which is not uncommon in Chinese novels. This incident is completely out of character for the MC and they undertake it without any deliberation for how it may affect their quest. It pigeonholes the story and limits it to several well-trodden paths. Perhaps it would be acceptable but it is one of the most poorly executed examples of this trope I have ever seen. The author should seriously consider scraping this whole plot line and starting over.
I honestly don''t plan to drop my story (specific part) because its mine and mine alone, I have my reasons for doing stuff and saying things. This review was given right after I introduced the child Yue Mian adopts her son. The reason behind her adopting a child is because she is going to be fucked up and in future chapters and then Yu Sheng and Fei Rou bring him into the picture and she is suddenly calm not so crazy any more. I know, I know, I shouldn''t be telling you this but you all might not remember it in the future well I certainly do hope that you all remember the little baby. I also did not reveal who his parents are ... this is a huge spoiler lol not really.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. 2. Remember now that she left the Xi¨§y¨¨ Empire, now where we currently are its been a whole 5 years that she has left the empire. Why she suddenly leaves is because she sees Yu Sheng. Because she was with her son and the others she completely forgot about her past worries, I don''t know if any of you all are parents but raising a child takes up so much time and parents tend to forget and suddenly remember things. Well... Yue Mian is so absorbed in raising her son that she forgets about everything, especially all of those that don''t have much meaning to her now this may sound harsh but I am studying to be an educarer, "A replacement parent" in other words for a few hours every day while the parent is at work. Now one of the things I learnt is that a parent can love their child unconditionally and a child does not need to love their parent(s) unconditionally because they did not ask to be here - This is one of the reasons why there is no close bond between Yue Mian and her mother. These steps apply to each family in this story. Now Yue Mian is leaving the Naiad Empire and heading to Jilei for her revenge but that happens only after the fifth story of the second volume, and hopefully, the first story ends in 5 chapters time lol Chapter Seven | Prince Baek Ah It was deep into the night a week later. Yue Mian stood in front of a house in the mountains. There was no light burning inside the house but the sounds of lovemaking echoed deep into the forest. At first, she was befuddled by this but knowing him, this was expected. The sky was lit with a bluish-purple hue that showed its beauty when the sounds finally settled. She was sitting on the porch, resting against the railing when she heard footsteps. Closing in on her, she moved slightly. The door opened and the one she was looking for walked out with his robe hanging loosely not covering all the important parts only his back and behind. Walking to the side of the house he returned with a bucket of water and closed the door behind him coming out again after half an incense stick. As he stepped out, she spoke with a lazy tone, "Your stamina is impeccable, I truly find the one under you with much pity." Stopping in his tracks, he turned around with his eyes still dark with lust. Looking at her his eyes widened. His stunned gaze mused the one in front of him. Dropping the bucket of water, he rushed to her side and wrapped his arms around her. With red eyes and a strained voice he said, "YuMi, I thought you were dead." "Do you honestly think that this master you serve is so weak that she would die," she asked still in his grasp. He pulled back, gave her a once over and said with a chuckle, "Of cause not, my master wouldn''t but you did promise to meet me and never showed up, you also promised letters but never sent them. Can you really blame this servant for having such thoughts?" Rolling her eyes at him she stepped down and sat on the edge of the porch and said, "No but you seem to be having the time of your life with the one side." Looking at her guilty he said, "Mn, I seem to have fallen in love, but our love is forbidden." Waving her hand she said, "Don''t worry, I will protect you both." He tidied up and made tea for her. Watching the dawn of this new day, he realised that it was finally about to start¡­ the anticipated fight for the survival of the century, the ascension of his princess. Yue Mian ordered him to explain to her what she missed out on. Telling her about everything made him forget his lover. Said lover woke up to the sound of their laughter. With an aching body said lover got up and walked to the door. Opening the door to see his lover laughing with someone whom he had never seen before made him jealous. Walking out and standing on the porch while leaning against, feeling as though he is about to faint he called out to his lover, "Sheng!" Startled by the sudden call, the two turned in unison to look at the one standing on the porch. Quickly getting up he ran to his lovers'' side and asked in a worried tone, "Why are you up, I told you before that you should rest longer." Glaring at Yue Mian then looking up he said, "I came to see why there was so much noise." Yue Mian sipped on the tea trying to hide her laughter, "Could this person be jealous?" Looking at the couple she said, "Yu Sheng, help him get dressed and bring him out, I''d like to have a talk with him too." Yu Sheng answered respectfully, "Yes."This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Picking up the hint of respect in Yu Sheng''s voice and frowned. The two of them later came out after Yu Sheng gave him a back rub. Seated in front of her, she poured them all tea and started, "Prince Baek Ah, thank you for looking after and keeping Yu Sheng company in my absence." The corner of Prince Baek Ah''s mouth twitched. "Who are you?" Yu Sheng was about to say something about Prince Baek Ah''s manners but Yue Mian stopped him. Glaring at Yu Sheng he mumbled to himself. "I am Yu Sheng''s cousin, Ye Yue Mian, it is a pleasure to meet you again after so many years." Prince Baek Ah froze. The person in front of him was basically dead according to what he heard but to see her here before him he felt terrible. He looked at Yu Sheng who sat beside him. With her being back in the picture, this could only mean that his days with Yu Sheng ended here. Sensing the distress in his eyes Yue Mian asked, "Prince Baek Ah, do you want to stay by Yu Sheng''s side?" - nodding his head with tears forming in his eyes. Yu Sheng patted his lovers back. Comforting him, he too would miss Prince Baek Ah but his duty served for a better purpose. "Prince Baek Ah, you would only be a burden to Yu Sheng if you came along with us. I do wish for Yu Sheng''s happiness but I also do not wish for my plans to be ruined by our weakness being in the way." "I do know that what I am saying sounds harsh but if my enemies were to find out that you are Yu Sheng''s weakness then use you to get to us¡­ I don''t see the need to continue this because as a Prince you know what it means to carry a burden." Looking at him with a burning gaze Yue Mian said no more, if Prince Baek Ah did not understand this then it can''t be helped. No More words were exchanged between the three. Yue Mian handed the letters to Yu Sheng. She told him to meet her again in three days at the foot of the mountain. When she left Yu Sheng took Prince Baek Ah into his arms and held him tightly. Feeling the warmth that won''t hold him in the future he cried. His tears seeming to not come to an end. The pain, lies, love and good times were all coming to an end with no date set in stone for the two of them to meet again. Prince Baek Ah''s heart cracked further and further till there was only a thin red string holding their love together. Prince Baek Ah, only worried about himself could not see Yu Sheng''s red eyes and tears. Yu Sheng who felt no less pain and sorrow for this Prince spoke with a horse tone but gentle, "Baek Ah, remember what I said before, my promise still stands as before even though we won''t be together for the time being." Prince Baek Ah stopped crying to hear his lovers voice, he asked, "The promise you made to me?" "Mm," Yu Sheng hummed. Prince Baek Ah, "That you will have me as long as we love one another?" Yu Sheng, "This promise still stands my love." The next day Yu Sheng took Prince Baek Ah back to the paLACE, excusing himself with other business. The emperor did not mind because Yu Sheng did his part by training his son and making him stronger. Yu Sheng and his men met up with Yue Mian at the foot of the mountain. The three men bowed and pledged their allegiance to serve her and help her execute her plans. She was very pleased to see that she had more people to rely on but did not celebrate too soon. Looking at the four in front of her she said, "Before we leave for Jilei, there are a few of the Naiad nobles we need to take care of." "Yes!" the answered in unison. --- A while back I heard the locals speaking, well mostly complaining. It appears that those who earn a living by selling fruits and vegetables, cotton, fabrics, you name it. What also does not seem correct is that when you apply for citizenship, attendance for school and to register your child, you need a huge sum of money that is no less than one hundred silver. According to previous records, the sum was no less than five silver. When this amount rose, why it rose and who is behind it all, I want to know. If the royal family is behind this then it will have to wait but if this is because the extended family or nobles are involved, it is time to correct their deeds. The five clad in black sat atop the balcony of their base surrounding by a wall of mist and trees, deep within the mountains a disguised training ground, for the soldiers. The master of this place was the royal family on the surface; this was Yue Mian''s playground all thanks to the newly appointed commander Yu Sheng. Twirling a dagger between her fingers, a gentle smile played on her lips as she looked out the window down at the soldiers who were training. Yu Sheng on the side shuddered to see her smile. It has been a while since the last they saw each other and seeing her smile was unusual and slightly frightening. A few days passed while Yu Sheng returned to his duties. As these days passed by the smile, Yue Mian once had because of her little one faded, returning to the sour expression she once wore. The longer she was parted with her son, the more hate bloomed in her heart, she realised that her weakness needed to be kept hidden inside a bottomless pit and if she must, aunty Fei would have to die too. Pushing these thoughts to the back of her head, she wondered about how the five people reacted to her letters. Emperor An, Ye Ning, General Ye, Ni Xing and... Volume Two – Story one | Planned Coup ¡°Commander Ye, it''s the ministers behind it all, the minister at the affairs office, Park Sechul, the minister of finance, Wei Ga-rye and the Left Prime Minister of the court, Lee Jeong Muel. The three of them are the main culprits and they lead a group of ten officials each from each capital. They also have a hand in the military but what''s interesting is that they are expanding their forces to Xieye and Jilei, how? The different families they belong to and the ones they own.¡± ¡°They frequently hold banquets hosting major parties including the nobles and extended royal families; they are trying to invite the Imperial families young princesses and princesses even our young master, Prince Baek Ah was asked to join. Getting information w was difficult but that to the young master it seems as if they all are tired of the Imperial families ruling - Emperor Shaan to be exact.¡± ¡°A blood treaty with almost forty-five blood thumbprints are ready for a coup. Once they have more than half of the Imperial siblings on their side.¡± ¡°This has been going on for the past ten years with three out of the nine noble wives on their side. As you may know, Empress Shaan is the left minister''s goddaughter; it''s not confirmed yet but she and the crown prince might be in bed with them but I see no reason why because it''s guaranteed that the crown prince will be the Emperor one day and the Empress to mother-empress.¡± ¡°Unless the left minister covets the crown for himself and or there is jealousy between the Imperial siblings - this is normal but not according to our prince. Prince Baek Ah has stated that the crown prince himself has no desire for the crown but is ready to stake his life for the throne. The rest of the siblings too but neither has the desire to take over the throne, except for the ninth princess that will be married off to your cousin Wang Wusheng; it appears that the ninth princess had a secret relationship with a commoner. After being caught by the emperor, she was confined and her lover too. Luckily for him, general Yu asked the emperor to have him join and train in the special forces. Oh yes, commander do you know about the assassins group that appeared five and a half years ago?¡± Yue Mian looked at the over-enthusiastic young man who looked about the same age as her. He was reporting back their findings, asking her this question was not part of his job of reporting. Yu Sheng turned his body and looked outside not meeting Yue Mian¡¯s sharp gaze. She looked at the smiling young man, nodding her head slowly she answered, ¡°Yes, they are all specially trained men and woman that I assigned someone to get, command, kill at any given time.¡± The young man''s smile froze as he looked at the sharp turned listless gaze that his commander now wore. He stiffly turned his gaze to look at Yu Sheng who seemed to be in his own world. Feeling the gaze on him, he turned to look at the young man, squinting his eyes to form a curve he said, ¡°Continue with your report.¡± The young man shuddered after getting to the conclusion that his general might be the one commanding the assassination group. ¡°The princess wanted the group to assassinate the emperor but was declined because the amount and value of the life to be taken was not equal, this rule was set up by the founder and if the owner thinks that the request is a waste of time then he can choose whether or not to let her go or make her pay up what she owes for making the request that was declined.¡± ¡°Because of some unknown reason she was let go¡­¡± he trailed as he peeked from the side at both Yue Mian and Yu Sheng. ¡°Things were covered up and she was suddenly engaged with the wedding on the next full moon. Everyone will be there but because there was this slight conflict... a servant did see the left minister and the ninth princess meet up on the second floor of a restaurant while he was out on an errand. Later in court, the left minister made his concerns of the princess marrying someone she doesn''t love - as unfair.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°He said that it would be better if she married a prince, better yet, the crown prince of Jilei to expand the Shaan Empires power.¡± Raising an eyebrow, she looked over at Yu Sheng, ¡°No one is allowed to touch Jilei, Sheng.¡± Yu Sheng, ¡°Mn, I have informed the Crown Prince but it seems that no one knew this before but knows it now, even the mother-empress is furious at the emperor for his brazenness.¡± Yue Mian, ¡° What is it?¡± Looking at the young man, Yu Sheng signalled for him to leave them, making certain they were alone, he looked at her and said, ¡°Your father has declared that the Crown Prrince will marry no one but his eldest daughter.¡± Yue Mian folded her arms and leaned back into the chair, suddenly her eyes widened from shock, standing up and slamming her hands against the desk, she leaned forward whispering, ¡°You¡¯re talking about me?¡± Yu Sheng, ¡°Mn, in the beginning, everyone was against it because they thought that he was speaking about your sister from the first noble wife, princess Wang Rucheng. ALmost all the ministers and family members were against it then the emperor, your father said with great anger, ¡°Have you all forgotten my first daughter with Ni Xing? She may not be in this palace but she is still this empires first princess, this empire Seju and when she returns you all will welcome her with open arms or so help me, I will slaughter you all for being so disrespectful¡±... the crown prince wasn''t at all surprised when he heard this or prince Wang Tian but empress Lanhua fainted after she heard this.¡± ¡°When she woke up she rushed to your fathers side asking him how could he let two siblings marry because there might be something wrong with your offspring but emperor Wang said that long ago, to keep the royal lineage in power, siblings had to marry and have children and now because of the alliance, the day you and your mother were exiled was the day he decided o marry his eldest son and eldest daughter.¡± Sitting back in the chair she looked at Yu Sheng in confusion. With an understanding to her looked he answered, ¡°I did ask the crown prince what his thoughts were and if he agreed with your fathers decision, he said that when he was younger he adored your mother and was allowed to visit her and when she was pregnant with you, your mother already knew you were female but kept it hidden from everyone, she told the crown prince that she wished you a long life of happiness and hopes you can marry someone who can love and protect you.¡± ¡°With all this being said, when you two left for Xieye the emperor told him that when he is older he will marry you, so he has been living his entire life waiting for you and was not surprised with the announcement.¡± ¡°His mother did not take it well; she still does not understand why he is okay with the marriage between you two that is to happened when you return. She is currently still trying to change your father''s mind but he seems to not listen to anyone''s complaints and suggestions, there was even talk about you not being fit to be empress because you don''t know the proper etiquette and you are practically dead, so what is he wishing or hoping for.¡± Yue Mian, ¡°My father surely has faith in my mother and I. The Empress seems to not want us around, I heard before that she might be the reason why my mother left the palace and a probable assassination attempt back when I was still an infant - what are your thoughts on these rumours and speculations?¡± Yu Sheng, ¡°It is within reason, the empress is feared by all the noble women and she has a horrible personality when the Emperor is not around. The crown prince ignores her and avoids seeing her most of the time because she is hateful towards your mother and whenever you are mentioned, it''s like she can skin the person alive that mentioned you.¡± Clicking her tongue against her teeth, she rolled her eyes and waved her hands, ¡°We¡¯ll deal with them all eventually, for now, call him back to finish his report so that I can sleep please.¡± The young man returned, ¡°There will be another banquet later this month.¡± Yue Mian, ¡°A banquet¡­ for what?¡± ¡°Well there is no reason in particular but there are merchants coming so I presume its to host them but that is only a guess.¡± Slapping her hands on the desk she looked at Yu Sheng, ¡°Are we going?¡± Yu Sheng, ¡°We can but what for?¡± Rubbing the tip of her nose she answered, ¡°For fun¡­¡± ~~~ Standing on the balcony staring into the night sky. Yue Mian said to Yu Sheng, ¡°Now that we know why and who, its time we return what belongs to the citizens.¡± Volume Two – Story One | Emperor Shaan Within the next week the ministers who signed the blood treaty were a mess, those who collected artwork, came home to nothing. Those who collected jewellery to woo maidens, their old dried up wives to make them forget about them being unloyal, had all their chests stollen while others came to an empty storage room. Those who collected the finest and expensive silk mourned at their loss but the ones who suffered most were the ministers and officials that stored up relief crops, crates of silver and gold and medicinal supplies; not only were they stolen from, they were blatantly robbed, all their confidential papers were stolen that had their private estates and slavery documents. Gathered at the Left Prime Minister Lee Jeong Meul¡¯s estate. Voicing their complaints causing the left prime minister great discomfort. ¡°Silence!!¡± yelled the left prime minister. Not even a single whisper was heard after the LPM spoke. Rubbing his aching head, he shooed away his manservant at his side ¡°We all have gotten our property stolen from us by who, I don''t know why and for what reason, I cannot fathom. Why? Unless it''s someone who we have invited to join us or someone who we refused, any ideas...anyone?¡± He looked around the courtyard but everyone was looking elsewhere avoiding his gaze. ¡°It seems that none of you knows who the assailant is. I will assume that the perpetrator has no relation to any of you and it does not seem as if they are related to the imperial family but we can never be too certain.¡± The officials and ministers began whispering amongst one another as they thought of possible suspects. A few minutes passed but still, no one could think of any suspects. ¡°A committee will be established in my name after I consult his majesty the emperor to investigate the disappearance of our property. Although his Majesty has his suspicions of my loyalty to him, he cannot refuse this request. If he does he will suffer in the end,¡± he added while rubbing away the grin that has yet to form. ¡°Yu Sheng, how is the relationship between Prince Baek Ah and his parents?¡± Yue Mian suddenly asked while chewing on a chestnut rice cake and sipping on tea. The two of them were sitting in a restaurant on the second floor, dressed in commoners clothing near the LPM¡¯s estate in the capital city. Lazily staring at Yue Mian he tapped his finger on the teacup before him. Thinking for a moment he answered, ¡°Well, the relationship between PBA and his mother the third noble wife is okay I guess¡­ well to put it in simpler terms it''s strained.¡± ¡°How so?¡± she asked while tying her hair back. ¡°Baek Ah is one out of two. When she gave birth to her two sons, Hoon Woo and Baek Ah she had complications. Baek Ah came after his brother but with almost a full day - practically killing her. He never received the same amount of attention from the servants, his parents nor siblings.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Most probably because his growth is slow but I think its because there are too many with ambition and forcefully draw attention to themselves whereas Baek Ah is a loner and quiet.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Quiet? But he looked and seemed as though he was about to skin me alive if his suspicions about you cheating were correct!¡± ¡°He has always been like that, overprotective of whats his¡­¡± ¡°Ho ho,¡± she laughed amusedly, ¡°So you are his?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to think that.¡± Yue Mian¡¯s mouth twitched seeing his seriousness, ¡°It¡¯s no fun teasing you when you are so serious.¡± ¡°Then you shouldn''t tease me.¡± The restaurant attendant came over, ¡°Have the esteemed guests decided on what you¡¯d like to eat?¡± Yue Mian looked up at the attendant, ¡°Can you bring us two bowls of noodles with a herbal broth and some of your tofu skins also I¡¯d like some lime juice to go with it¡­ oh, and can you bring my companion a jug of your in house rice wine please.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she bowed and walked off. ¡°I don¡¯t like rice wine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°We are on duty.¡± ¡°No~ you are on duty.¡± (Sigh) he continued, ¡°Baek Ah could be said to be a late bloomer. He attended his classes and lessons like the others but again wasn''t paid any attention. Then came the proposal of his marriage which he flat out refused. The emperor was furious and demanded a reason from him but he still kept his lips shut then after being cross-questioned by the crown prince, his mother and twin brother, he went to see his father late one night and told him that he is interested in men and not women.¡± ¡°So he confessed to being a cut-sleeve.¡± The cup at Yu Sheng''s lips paused, looking at Yue Mian for a split second, ¡°mm,¡± he hummed. Yue Mian, ¡°How did his majesty take this news?¡± ¡°He confined Baek Ah and placed him under house arrest. No one knew why Baek Ah was locked up in the palace and they still don¡¯t know. ¡°How come?¡± ¡°It was late at night with only the emperor and Baek Ah in the emperor''s chambers. No one, not even the servants saw him go into the emperor''s chambers.¡± Yue Mian, ¡°And you know this?¡± ¡°There are no secrets between the two of us.¡± Yue Mian, ¡°Interesting¡­¡±, ¡°Then what happened?¡± ¡°The emperor called him to his palace and confined him in there. Again it was just the two of them. Baek Ah said that his fathers started panicking mostly because a cut-sleeve prince will bring about shame and mockery to the family name. The emperor sent him away and had him locked up in the house you found us in. When the emperor paid him visits he would beat him up trying to get him to like women saying that this was a sickness that can be cured if he sleeps with a man, now he was forced to do it in front of his father but couldn''t stand up¡­¡± Yue Mian, ¡°Couldn''t stand up¡­ you don''t mean that he was impotent?¡± ¡°Mn, normally you would become erect but because his father was there nothing happened. The emperor beat him up again and choked him trying to kill him says Baek Ah but what I think is that the impulses and hatred came out leading the emperor to mistreat his son like that.¡± Yue Mian, ¡°Why would you come up with an excuse for your father-in-law when you know he is in the wrong?¡± ¡°It''s not an excuse, its an evaluation.¡± ¡°What else happened,¡± she asked him to continue after the attendant left. ¡°Baek Ah negotiated his life.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°He thought that the emperor was going to kill him and right there and then he asked to trade his life for information that would keep their family the rulers of the Niad Empire.¡± Yue Mian¡¯s chopsticks paused, placing them down into her bowl she looked at Yue Sheng with a questioning gaze, ¡°You don''t mean to say¡­¡± ¡°Yes, he gave up the information about the left prime minister and his schemes. Later on, the emperor found out that although Baek Ah was quiet and to himself, he knew things that no one knew, he even knew about the affair the empress was having with one of the soldiers that were castrated and exiled for an unknown reason.¡± ¡°So after Bake Ah told the emperor, the emperor castrated the poor man?¡± ¡°Mn¡­¡± ¡°I would have killed him and the empress.¡± ¡°The Empress is slowly suffering in the shadows.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°The emperor is forcing her to take a tonic for her non-existing illness.¡± ¡°Ah, so he is killing her.¡± ¡°Mn¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Baek Ah told him it was better this way to avoid suspicion.¡± ¡°Yu Sheng, your wife is dangerous.¡± A mouthful of medicinal broth sprouted out of his mouth, ¡°We aren''t married and how can a man be a wife?¡± ¡°Nevermind!¡± Volume Two – Story One | Citizens Celebrating Three days later¡­ Early that morning, a husband and wife couple woke up early in the morning, as usual, packing their cart with dumplings, soup and noodles. The Husband was busy loading the cart when he noticed an apple crate on the side of his cart. Moving the light over to the crate the placed it down and observed the crate, not remembering if he or his wife left it here. He shook it and heard metal colliding. Opening the crate and holding the light over it. Dropping the light making it burn out turning the surrounding dark again, he ran inside the house to call his wife, ¡°Wife, wife, come see, t-there''s s-s- much of it!¡± ¡°What is it now you old fool?¡± ¡°O-outside!¡± He darted back outside, lit up another lamp with his wife by his side, they looked into the crate then at each other, the wife hid the crate under their house inside. Packing their cart they headed to the capital to set up shop. Arriving, they found some of their fellow hawkers in the street speaking, one of them ran up to the couple, ¡°La Ro, Jing You, did the two of you receive money from the emperor?¡± The couple looked at each other confused, Jing You, the wife asked, ¡°The emperor?¡± ~~~ A boy around the age of ten skipped along the road while throwing a ball up in the air catching it, repeating this action. Not minding his step he accidentally bumped into someone wearing a rice hat. The person he bumped into pulled away quickly and lowered his hat. The one beside him knelt down smiling at the boy. Helping him up she handed him a brown worn out sack, patted her clothes down and walked away while conversing with the man beside her. The boy paused for a moment to look at their residing backs. He looked down into the bag and his eyes widened because its weight matched his suspicions. He looked around, closed the bag and quickly ran home.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. He ran home and showed his mother and sister the bag of silver and jewels; they started panicking and hid away the bag. Sending her children out to find out anything. They were left completely speechless¡­ all the store owners, hawkers and servants received bags of jewellery and silver along with their freedom. Singing and dancing along the streets the citizens were celebrating their newfound justice. On the streets, sheets of paper were scattered on the ground with the words, ¡°All hail the Imperial father, giving us money to give to all of the citizens. Long live Emperor Shaan, long live the Imperial Family!¡± Yells of joy, dancing of celebrations and feasts were held in the name of the Imperial father, Emperor Shaan. +++ Before today, Prince Baek Ah took a letter to his father. The letter stating what happened and what will happen. --- ¡°One of the deserts that will be served are cherry cakes, how about we add the paralyzing blossom in there?¡± Yue Mian, ¡°That can work but you¡¯ll be putting the pastry chef in shit.¡± Yu Sheng, ¡°We can have someone from our division show their face and hand it to everyone then walk out of the gate or jump the walls.¡± YM, ¡°Male or female?¡± YS, ¡°We don¡¯t have many female recruits, including you, there''s there.¡± YM, ¡°So should I do it?¡± YS, ¡°No, I will arrange everything.¡± ~~~ As planned, the night of the party, a young lady dressed in a purple skirt and pink robe; She walked around with a jar of the cherry cakes. During dinner she made small talk gaining everyone''s undivided attention while placing a cake in front of them. Arriving at the table where the LPM sat; she bowed and greeted him, placing the cake down. As she was about to leave the LPM called her, ¡°I haven''t seen you around here before.¡± ¡°My lord, this servant has always been working for you at your estate.¡± ¡°Mn, I see, come see me after the banquet.¡± Bowing she left. Placing the jar down in the kitchen she walked out while greeting everyone; out into the backyard, undressed, leaving behind a letter between her clothes. The moment she left, those that ate the cherry cakes stopped moving where others fell to the ground. The guards were told to search for the girl that handed the cakes out and during their search, they found the original cherry cakes made by the chef. They found her skirt with the letter; handing it over to the LPM - reading the letter he raised a brow. Looking to one of the officers he asked, ¡°Do you know anyone named Yu Mian?¡± Letter Don''t overstep your bounds, taking your belongings is just the beginning; you all will die if I am not happy with your performance after this. Yu Mian. Volume Two – Story One | Betrayal, Lust and Incest 8 months later¡­ Arriving at the Imperial Palace, Yu Sheng and his men went to greet Emperor Shaan. After saying a few pleasantries, Yu Sheng went to do his rounds on the training grounds. Giving a few pointers to the soldiers and sparring with a few of the generals that used to train with him in Xieye. Night slowly came. After washing off the sweat and dressing up he headed over to Prince Baek Ah¡¯s palace. Pushing the gate open, it hooked - barely moving. Knocking a few times but none of the servants came to open it. Thinking that something might be wrong, he circled around the palace. Jumped up on to the tree at the back and over the wall. Landing on the ground he heard Prince Baek Ah¡¯s voice but it was¡­ Sneaking closer to his room the sounds Prince Baek Ah made ruled his suspicions correct. He walked up to the window opening it slowly, peaking through, he saw Prince Baek Ah in bed with another man. ¡°Oh¡­¡± was all he muttered. He turned around and walked away, jumping over the wall and returning back to his room. For a moment he was angry as he tried to fall asleep but couldn¡¯t. He sat up on the bed thinking about all that happened between them and realising how stupid he was to try and love someone who didn''t care for him. Getting up, he got dressed and headed over to one of his friends. The two sat there drinking and talking, reminiscing about the old days during training and how they got to where they are. ¡°Sheng, I heard that Yue Mian is aline, is that true?¡± Yu Sheng, ¡°I¡¯ve heard so too. She hasn¡¯t contacted me but is in contact with her mother.¡± ¡°Ah, I see,¡± taking a sip he grinned asking, ¡°Do you think she has grown big breasts and round butt?¡± Chocking on the rice wine, he wiped the excess wine from the corner of his mouth. Looking at his friend, anger welled up inside him. He did not like it when others thought ill of his princess. Trying not to show his anger he poured wine for himself, ¡°What do you mean?¡± His friend raised a brow, ¡°Sheng, don''t tell me you have never thought of bedding her.¡± Looking at him with a glare he said, ¡°I have never!¡± His friend frowned, ¡°I know that she was young back then and the Crown Princes bride-to-be but Lady Ye is her mother, talented as she may be in martial arts, she is still a woman and us men appreciate the women around us. Although Yue Mian has a scar on her face, she has lady Ye¡¯s beauty and body, she should be about twenty years old now and a fully grown woman ready to bear children.¡± Shrugging his shoulder, Yu Sheng gulped down. His mind was still on his supposed lovers'' betrayal. The two drank until the morning, luckily for both of them, even after drinking five jars of rice wine finished, they could hold their liquor well being only a little tipsy. The sun hasn¡¯t risen yet but all the soldiers and servants were up preparing for the day. Walking to the kitchen where breakfast was served. Seated at the table the two continued talking nonsense making jokes that made the others chuckle here and there. Making his rounds with his companion they stopped on the training grounds observing the trainees. Around half an incense stick after arriving, Yu Sheng spotted Prince Baek Ah and the other person across the training ground. The two of them looked as if they were having a cosy conversation when Prince Baek Ah spotted Yu Sheng. He saw that it seemed as if Yu Sheng did not see him there. Prince Baek Ah was happy to see Yu Sheng quickly excusing himself from the company of the other, he made his way to Yu Sheng and the other general. Arriving in front of them he smiled as they bowed, ¡°General Yu, when did you return?¡± Yu Sheng, ¡°Your Highness, Prince Baek Ah, this servant has been here since yesterday.¡± Prince Baek Ah, ¡°Since yesterday?¡± Yu Sheng, ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± Prince Baek Ah, ¡°When were you planning on paying me a visit?¡± Yu Sheng looked at him and with the dullest expression on his face, he swallowed his anger saying, ¡°I went to the princes palace but the doors were shut, I assumed you were elsewhere so I returned to my room, but when I couldn¡¯t sleep I went looking for general Shim and we drank rice wine till morning.¡± General Shim¡¯s mouth twitched, asking himself, why does he seem like the villain? Feeling the tension coming from the two he quickly bowed and ran away. After he left, Prince Baek Ah could feel the tension ooze off Yu Sheng¡¯s body. Looking up at Yu Sheng, Prince Baek Ah saw the hostility in his eyes and it was written all over his face. Prince Baek Ah, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Yu Sheng, ¡°Why do you think?¡± Thinking for a bit, PBA wanted to say something but kept quiet and just looked at him. After a moment passed he asked, ¡°Sheng did you see?¡± Yu Sheng, ¡°No, I heard.¡± PBA, ¡°Listen I¡­¡± Yu Sheng, ¡°You can do whatever you want, it has nothing to do with me. Just make sure that you don¡¯t look for me ever again and don¡¯t think of mentioning my secrets to anyone because I will make your life difficult and make sure that you erase myself and my princess out of that head of yours. I never want to see you again, you - disgust me.¡± He glared at him one last time before averting his gaze back to the soldiers practising. Prince Baek Ah stood there looking at Yu Sheng who seemed as though he hated him - he turned around and walked off.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ~~~ Arriving back two days later at his and Yue Mian''s new residence, he found her taking a bath. After reporting his return, he went to the bedroom and laid down - thinking of all that happened, closing his eyes not sleeping. On the side of the house, he could hear wet footsteps approaching the bedroom. Opening his eyes into slits. The door creaked open. Yue Mian walked in dripping wet from head to toe. She had a green cloth draped over her head with a red robe hanging off her shoulders, with her front exposed. Seeing her naked he was reminded of what general Shim said. As he was contemplating on whether or not to observe her body, she pulled the green cloth off her head and the red robe draping down her shoulders slowly slid down. She walked to the window opening it to dry her body. She walked back out of the room and returned minutes later with a tray that had a tea set on it. Seating down on by the table letting Yu Sheng catch a full view of her body. Slowly taking in a deep breath, he opened his eyes and looked at her. Under the table, her legs were crossed one over the other. Her calves were perfectly carved out as she relaxed and tightened her foot in up and down motions. Her thighs, he never really saw until now. Because she was sitting down her highs looked thick pressing against the chair; looking closer, she raised right leg exposed the bottom of her butt cheek. Her toned stomach looked elegant and untainted with what a normal martial artists body would have. Following down the sides of her waist, it curved out shaping her body like a bottle of wine - Suddenly making the insides of his palm itch, wanting to run his hands down her waist. Moving up towards her chest, her breast stood up making them easy to cup using the palms of one''s hands. The pink areolas at the ends of her breast blushed with a deep hue making one desire to trace over them with the tips of the finger. Centred inside her areolas, stood a pink numb, one on each side erects from the cool breeze sliding in through the window. A drop of tea caught Yu SHengs attention sliding down the middle of her body between her breast. Following up the wet trail the drop made, he followed it up to the left column of her neck towards her chin and lips. Reaching her lips he bit the inside of his bottom lip. His eyes traced her lips a couple of time then looked at her nose that has a beautiful straight bridge. Looking further up, their eyes met! The minute their eyes met both of their hearts started racing. For a moment they stared into the others eyes seeming to be lost while time passed slowly. Yue Mian was the first to compose herself. SHe looked over at Yu Sheng and it seemed as if he was elsewhere. She placed her hand over her chest feeling her rapidly beating heart wondering why it was suddenly beating after staring into his eyes. Looking at him again, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it was; after a few minutes, she remembered what her mother once said about liking someone, ¡°Your heart knows that you love or like him. It beats rapidly almost making your chest hurt.¡± Her mouth twitched thinking about this but understood somewhat that it might be because they were always together. Taking a closer look at him, saying to herself, ¡°He is handsome,¡± moving onto, ¡°He is the one I trust wholeheartedly.¡± ¡°Would it be okay to open my heart to him?¡± she wondered. ¡°Sheng,¡± she called out. Hearing her call out his name, he snapped out of it. Realising that he was wrong for thinking sexually provocative thoughts about her and wanting to put his hands on her body, he felt ashamed. Getting down onto his knees, he looked to the ground awaiting his punishment. ¡°Why are you on your knees?¡± she asked. Yu Sheng, ¡°Awaiting my punishment.¡± ¡°Why, what did you do wrong?¡± ¡°???¡± he thought, saying, ¡°Because I looked at your naked body, I deserve to be punished.¡± ¡°You have always seen me naked, why do you suddenly want to be punished?¡± ¡°...¡± Not hearing a reply, she got up and walked over to him, standing in front of him naked. Using her index finger, she slid it under his chin, lifting his face up to look at her. His view made him crazy, he felt as if he could pull her down and make her his this second but held himself together. ¡°You looked at me with eyes filled with lust, tell me¡­ have you given up on being with Prince Baek Ah?¡± Yu Sheng, ¡°My fidelity towards Prince Baek Ah is no more.¡± ¡°Why¡± ¡°Because we are no more.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yu Sheng stood up standing taller than her. She didn''t raise her head to look at him. Bending down slightly he took in a whiff of the smell coming from her damp hair that smelled like lavender and a hint of mint mixed in. Raising his hands he placed them on her shoulders and pulled her closer; with his right hand, he slid it down her chest cupping her breast, squeezing hard causing a sting to flux through her body. Taken aback by the pain she raised her head glaring at him. Softening her gaze she noticed that he was looking at her with an intense gaze. ¡°Shen...¡± she tried to utter but was cut off when his lips forced against hers. His left hand slid down caressing her body, moving down causing ripples throughout her body. He gripped onto her but cheek squeezing it roughly. Her eyes widened and his closed. Forcing her mouth open his tongue violated her mouth, exploring the inside of her cheeks, the roof of her mouth, her tongue, causing their saliva to mix and well up. Her eyes closed while tears formed in the corners. She involuntarily let out a moan into their kiss making Yu Sheng chuckle. He moved away looking down at her whose eyes were still closed and their saliva dripping down the side of her mouth. He bent down, licking the saliva away. He moved to her ear whispering, ¡°YuMi, can I taste your other mouth?¡± She opened her eyes slowly with a raise to her eyebrow not knowing what he was referring too. Not waiting for an answer he picked her up helping her wrap her legs around him. He looked up at her while walking to the bed, gently laying her down. Kissing down her stomach making an intense tingling spread through her body. Reaching between her legs he spread them open, forcing them apart, causing a discomfort along the joints of her legs. Bringing his head in towards her vagina he caressed his hands over the hair obstructing his view. Using his fingers skillfully, he parted the hair through the middle. Her clitoris was erect and bigger than the ones he has seen before. Seeing hers made his shaft pitch a tent in his pants. Splitting her inner labia¡¯s by pulling up the skin of her outer labia¡¯s, he moved his nose closer breathing in her sweet smell. Sticking out his tongue, he flicked her clitoris with it. ¡°Oh,¡± she said, quickly covering her mouth with her hands. Closing his eyes he licked from the opening of her vagina pushing his tongue in then moving his tongue up to her clitoris. ¡°Hmmn¡± Her eyes tightened shut, while her hands pulled on the sheets. Her heels were digging into Yu Sheng''s shoulders as she tried to stop him from continuing. Her breathing quickened as Yu Sheng¡¯s up and down motions became faster. Yue Mian was about to lose herself feeling her body tense up around the stomach. It felt as if something was about to come out of her as the shock waves coursed through her body stimulating all her nerves. She forced her legs to wrap around his neck. Yu Sheng lifts her up by her back making her lean forward, with this, she grabbed onto the back of his head, pulling his hair to the point where it hurt him but also making him more excited. He started eating her out with force making a sensation flow through her body that she has never felt before. ¡°S-sheng,¡± she called out to him but he didn''t stop. Hitting the back of his head with little force, her body arched backwards and the thing she tried so hard to keep back came out gushing at Yu Sheng instantly making him stop and stare at her heaving body, Her climax was her first time and she couldn''t understand what was happening to her. She quickly got up and crawled backwards still breathing with difficulty. After calming down she wiped away her tears, ready to scold Yu Sheng when she saw his face full of a thick white liquid that was dripping down onto his robe soiling it. Wiping away the liquid and licking it off his hands he looked at her with dark eyes. He took his robe off throwing it one side, climbing on the bed, he grabbed her by the legs and pulled her forcefully towards him. Shocked, she looked up at him with wide eyes. Volume Two, Story Twos Beginning Alright, before we start with the new chapter I just want to inform you all that this is the second story out of the 5 stories of Volume 2. Unlike the first story that took me so fucking long to finish, I will try my best to finish this one by Saturday on paper and not typed out. Another thing to note that, the first story ended where YuMi and Sheng were in bed. This will continue in the third volume, this story will continue in the third/fourth volume, I can''t remember and so will the other 3 stories, where the fifth story is actually the beginning of the 3rd volume where YuMi enters the palace in Jilei where the real shit starts. XD please look forward to the next stories as I will introduce the bestiality, homosexuality(Both genders) and YuMi''s first time with a woman XD... ah, I should start writing now!The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Story Two | Lekranian – A New Friend, A New Ally (i) As Yue Mian travelled to a new town within the Naiad Empire, she stopped in a forest and decided that she was going to sleep here for the night because finding an inn to sleep in would be a waste of silver whereas she could just be close to nature instead. She climbed up a tree and settled down on it. On the branch near her, she tied her bow and bag of arrows, also her sword. Placing her legs straight in front of her together and tying them. She wrapped a rope under the trees thick branch and over her legs, tying them tightly. Folding her arms after placing her sack of clothes behind her head, she sat on the tree looking into the distant night sky filled with stars. ~ The sounds of animals howling, insects creaking, the wind breeze blowing lightly against her face was calming. Her eyes slowly closed after turning misty; she took a deep breath in and exhaled. Listening to the sounds of nature taking its course in the distance. Soon she was asleep but woke up after she heard what sounded like a monkey''s cry and a tiger''s growl. Staring into the distance, she scrunched her face and closed her eyes once again, drifting off into a deep and soundly sleep. ~~~ Her right hand twitched slightly and was instantly grabbed by the other hand. Feeling her cold right hand she drew them both into her sleeves. Feeling the cold air hit across her face, Yue Mian opened her misty eyes and mouth, exhaling foul air, producing a trail of smoke-like mist. After opening her eyes she was met with a misty view of the forest. The sun had not risen, but the sky was dimly lit up. Her head was leaning towards the left side against her shoulder. Inhaling the fresh, wet and cold air, she straightened her head and body. She rubbed her face with her hands trying to warm it up because it was freezing. When she was done, she looked down at the inside of her palms and it was slightly pale in colour with pink scattered throughout. Exhaling deeply she placed them back in her sleeves and rested her head back against the tree. Looking into the distance she was surprised. This was her second time sleeping on a tree and waking up to such a beautiful view was something she couldn¡¯t get used to. The dimly lit morning sky looked almost grey with light mist in the air. The cold morning breeze brushed along her cheeks and the beautiful bright green leaves on the tree branches ¨C truly breathtaking, this beautiful morning. The birds chirping all around her added to the beautiful scenery. On the tree across from her sat a cup sized bird; its belly feathers were white while the rest of it was black. The little bird sat on the branch and cleaned itself under its wings. Yue Mian watched the bird clean its wings ¨C slowly falling asleep once more. The sun slowly rose as she continued to sleep. The mist could no longer linger in the air and dissipated. The sun shone through the gaps between the tree branches lighting up the forest that was dimly lit before. In the distance, a man drenched in blood wearing nothing but a pair of tattered grey boots and brown pants came running towards her direction. Behind the man were three mountain tigers, two adults and the third which resembled a teenage mountain tiger. They continued to chase after the man. He was gasping for air frisky and kept turning his head to look at the mountain tigers behind him measuring the distance. As the man ran he rolled under broken down trees quickly getting up and running again, jumping over rocks and other broken down trees in his way, making his way through the forest. The mountain tiger in the lead neared the man in front and took the advantage given to it. It jumped onto a slanted, broken down tree that was still connected to the stump and pounced with much force in its hind legs at him. As the man continued running he accidentally slipped while the mountain tiger leapt, missing the man by a few inches and landing on the left side of him. === Seeing this he loudly yelped and continued running while staggering - Yue Mian¡¯s eyes shot open. The man¡¯s yelp woke her up not because it was noisy but because she was sensitive. Her eyes squinted as she looked in the direction from which the yell came in. The left of her top lip twitched - she saw the man running towards her location with the three mountain tigers behind him, ¡°heh¡± she scoffed after seeing the mountain tigers. [My luck] she thought. Swinging her left hand over her and grabbing the sack behind her head, she pulled it forward and placed it on her lap. She grabbed onto the rope which tied her down to the tree. Gripping at it tightly and quickly untying it. She jumped up crouching on the tree branch organizing her belongings at a fast pace. She grabbed onto her bow and bag of arrows that were hanging from the next branch. Untying it, she held her bow in her right hand and picked up an arrow in her left hand, placing it against the bow and pulling back the bowstring. While she did this, the adult tiger nearest to the man reached him and pounced on him, biting onto his left shoulder pinning him face down onto the ground, making him scream like a pig squealing in pain and terror.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Yue Mian lowered her bow and arrow slightly, a smile played on her lips making her chuckle - she enjoyed seeing others in pain. The man yelled once more and the other two mountain tigers caught up, each going for the man''s legs with the young tiger on his left and the adult on his right. His scream pulled her back into reality and she aimed her bow and arrow in the direction of the alpha mountain tiger. She crouched balancing her body out. Pulling back at the string with enough arm strength and fixed her aim on her target, she let go of the arrow''s tail. The man was still yelling from the pain that he was induced in coming from his limbs being gnawed on. He suddenly felt the pressure from his left shoulder ease slightly. He was laying on his stomach with his head facing the left side. His eyes widened when he saw the alpha mountain tiger drop beside him, they were looking directly into each other''s eyes. The man felt joy seeing this and lifted his head to look at the mountain tiger properly. To his surprise, he saw what looked like a silver branch with feathers on it. He saw that on the other end of the stick was a pool of blood staining the white of the mountain tigers fur. He jumped at the sound of a lowered roar coming from behind him, still on the ground he sat up and turned around to see what happened. The second adult mountain tiger was also laying on the ground with its eyes opened wide while panting hard with a similar branch stuck in its throat. The young mountain tiger sat up panting, looking up at the tree where the arrows came from frightened. The man looked up at the tree and squinted his eyes, looking up, he saw a young man who jumped and grabbed onto his sword; the weight forced the rope to loosen itself and the young man dropped down to the ground. Yue Mian dropped her bow and ran towards the man with her black sheathed sword in her right hand. When she reached the man she kicked dirt at the young mountain tiger making it move to the side, a distance away. Unsheathing the sword she dropped its sheath on the ground and placed both her hands on it, forcing her sword down piercing the alpha mountain tigers neck. Pulling her sword back, blood gushed out forming a pool of blood at her feet, soaking her boots in blood. She scrunched her face in disgust, lifting up her left foot that was soaked the most, she shook it trying to shake off the blood. Doing this made her lose her balance which led to her hopping back on her right leg while waving her sleeves trying to grab onto something that wasn¡¯t there. This action scared both the young mountain tiger and the man seated on the ground. The young mountain tiger returned to them because its parents were immobile on the ground and was sneaking to its mother, but stopped once it saw her waving her hand with the sword in it around, scaring it away once again. Yue Mian saw this from the corner of her right eye, turning her head and looked at it run away. She stopped hoping and sighed slouching her shoulders dropping her arms. Traced the tip of the sword along the bloody ground. She looked down at the man on the ground and pointed the sword at him, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll return.¡± *** Yue Mian looked at the parting mountain tiger, her eyes widened with excitement and greed. She bit onto the left corner of her bottom lip and darted off while yelling - chasing after the mountain tiger. The man seated on the ground was confused, to him she looked like she threatened him with the metal object in her hand but her face told him something else. She was out of his sight but he could still hear her yelling and it seemed nearer than far away. He looked around at the two mountain tigers and saw that the one who was near his left foot was still breathing while the other laid lifeless. He was still in a daze when he heard a loud growl coming from the distance. His heart shook making his body tremble. He struggled to get up but managed to and limped away as fast as he could. In the distance where Yue Mian ran off to, she gave chase after the mountain tiger. She cut off its path while running by, throwing her sword out aiming at the tree in front of it which blocked off their path - stopping it from running. The young mountain tiger stopped and looked at the sword that was lodged into the tree. It started trembling, turning around while growling and whimpering at the same time - looking at her. She was still running and finally stopped not too far from it. It looked at her with its ears down as if it had been wronged. Yue Mian grinned as she looked at its pitiful expression. Folding her arms in front of her chest, giving off a chuckle. The mountain tiger slowly lowered its body down and watched her as she walked over. It reached the ground the same time as she arrived - ¡°Wham!!¡± she kicked it against the head making it growl loudly. The mountain tiger was dizzy from the kick and fell unconscious. She skipped towards the tree, wrapping her hand firmly around the hilt of her sword, she gripped tightly and pulled it out. She went towards the mountain tiger and helped it onto her back carrying it to where the man was seated. She arrived at the place where she left the man and found that he was nowhere to be found. ¡°Eh?¡± she said after scanning the area. She moved to the tree and pulled out a silk rope from her sack and tied the mountain tiger to the tree after placing it down in a sitting up position. Returning back to the mountain tigers who were dead she looked around for traces of the man. After a while of searching around the area, she found a blood trail leading to the south-east of the forest on the ground. Following the trail, she found that there were traces of blood on the leave going down one path, deeper and deeper into the forest. Yue Mian wasn¡¯t in a rush but considering the fact that the man was injured, he could probably bleed to death so she needed to hurry and find him. Jogging along the path that had drops of blood scattered along it, she followed the trail for a while before finally hearing what sounded like someone breathing heavily, almost like a dog panting. She paused in her tracks. Looking around her, noticing that there was a huge boulder up ahead. She frowned slightly. Chewing on the inside of her left cheek. Listening closely, she swung her hands behind her back and began contemplating. [The sounds seemed to be coming from behind the boulder but what if it is an animal?]. She looked down at the ground and saw that there were drops of blood along this way too the boulder. chi chi chi She clicked her tongue against her teeth, [If it¡¯s an animal, then so be it.] Grinning slightly, she kept her eyes looking on the ground, lifting her right foot and stepping forward, doing this with her left foot as well and slowly turning her body to the side while walking, she tried her utmost to not step on the little branches scattered all along the path and dried leaves. Slowly creeping up to the boulder. The closer she got, the louder it sounded. Coming from behind slowly, she stuck her head out that made her soft bun plop to the right. Grinning from ear to ear she was excited because she finally found him!! Story Two | Lekranian – A New Friend, A New Ally (ii) Slowly creeping up to the boulder. The closer she got, the louder it sounded. Coming from behind slowly, she stuck her head out that made her soft bun plop to the right. Grinning from ear to ear she was excited - she finally found him!! She jumped out from behind the boulder. "Haaaaa!" She screamed with a smile on her face. The man who was sitting down and applying pressure to his wound on his right shoulder felt his heart tremble. Looking at her wide-eyed. "Fuck, I''ve been caught!" he cursed to himself. She was standing in front of him with the bloodied sword smiling from ear to ear. Pointing the sword at him she said, "Didn''t I tell you to stay put, why do you listen?" The man looked up at her while trembling. Grabbing onto what he could, he struggled to stand up almost falling over but she caught him holding onto his shoulder with one hand and the sword in her other no longer pointing it at him. Looking at the man''s shoulder and legs that were wounded she felt conflicted, looking at him confused she asked, "How is it that you can still walk?" The man who was beginning to lose his composure due to fatigue and the huge amount of blood loss started breathing heavily and caught the dizzy spell. His legs gave in making him fall to his knees along with the youth beside him. The sword dropped while she tried grabbing onto him. His eyes started closing but she smacked him awake! "If you fall asleep now you will die." She warned him in a calm voice. "I can''t treat your wounds here, let''s return to the tree, I have herbs that can help you," she said, not waiting for an answer. Lifting him up onto her back she pulled him up and picked up her sword. His hands hung over her shoulders while his legs dragged behind them. Yue Mian was shorter than him so the full length of his body couldn''t be lifted onto her. She took big strides rushing to the tree where her sack was quickening her steps. The man on her back had his head against hers with his nose between her hair. The dense smell of jasmine infused with a distant hint of mint engulfed his nose, putting him to ease but this wasn''t enough due to the sheer pain coming from his wounds. His hands were hanging over her shoulders hitting the lumps on her chest. He started frowning while thinking of a few things concluding that from the smell of flowers in her hair and the lumps his hands kept hitting against. With what he matched it with, this youth had what the women in his land had on their chests. Turning his head to look to the side, he saw that they were all alone in the forest and the animals kept making noises. He wondered what happened to that young mountain tiger and if she killed it. Thinking further in this directing he was surprised that she was able to carry him wondering if she was these peoples warrior because the women on his land were weak. They arrived at the tree where her belongings were and the mountain tiger who was knocked out before was up looking at them. She gently put the man down against the tree. She looked at the tiger and smiled, "I''ll deal with you later," she said as she pointed a finger at it. Grabbing her sack she pulled out a box opening it. She took out three vials and walked over to the man. Handing him a vial she said, "Drink this so it can alleviate the pain, this one is for blood growth and the third to rub on your wounds while we dress them." Looking up at her, he reached for the first vial, taking off the cork he said, "You know, you have been speaking to me the whole time and I still don''t understand what you are saying. The language of your tongue and my tongue are different." He downed the vial and reached for the next while looking at her who had a speechless expression on her face. YuMi just now realized that it was not just his attire that was different but the way he looked and the language he spoke. This person in front of her caught her interest. ~ She handed him the second vial and dressed his wounds while he chewed on a bitter leaf that she handed him to keep him awake. Once the wounds were dressed she checked his temperature and cleaned him off. Looking at him she said, "There''s a cave up ahead that we can stay in, you need to get somewhere warm and safe away from danger... do you understand?" she asked hoping he could - he didn''t but got up anyways and let her move him. The cave was too far of a distance, leaving them to settle down in it. After making him comfortable, she ran out to get wood and made a fire within the cave to keep it and him warm. Leaving again she went to gather her things then moved over to the river not far away to get some water. She passed the mountain tiger a few times and teased it every time. Dragging its parents away out of sight she cut one of them up and covered the meat in cloth for them to eat later on. Jogging back to the mountain tiger, she handed it a piece of the meat but it refused. "Now stay there and starve!" she cursed at its ungratefulness. When she arrived back at the cave the man was sleeping. She covered him with a robe of hers and sat opposite him while she watched the fire dance and the man sleep. It was still morning and eating meat was not healthy for either of them so she opted to go back into town to buy some rice porridge and fruits for him to eat. Arriving in town she bought the rice porridge and fruits then went to a medicine store to replace the medicine she used up and also to buy others. ~ Returning to the cave, she saw that his forehead was beaded with sweat droplets. Wiping off and applying a damped cold cloth on his forehead to lower the temperature of his body. When his breathing evened out she took this as a sign of him feeling slightly better. She went outside and started a new fire to cook the meat. Adding a few condiments she made a mountain tiger meat stew with rice and for her friend in the cave, she cooked up the fruits and added it to the porridge. ~ Afternoon came and she was already bored. She was supposed to be on her way to Jilei but was caught up in this mess. Shrugging she placed the bowl down and walked over to the mountain tiger. Surprisingly it ate the meat. Looking at her approaching it backed into the tree scared of her. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. She crouched down in front of it looking it over. "Ah, it''s male." She thought; looking into its eyes she said, "I don''t like mountain tigers but because you are young and it seemed as though your parents were teaching you to hunt, let me tell you something. People aren''t meant to be hunted but we are a source of food for animals such as yourself. You should be hunting animals and not people but then again, if you are hungry, you should eat. In this world, its the survival of the strong and the weak shall be the pray but that''s bullshit, those that think they are strong and bully the weak are the prey and you should eat them!" Holding her hand out in front of her as if to shake hands she was waiting for an answer, "Join me in taking down those idiots and you''ll feast until you roll on your fat stomach and eat more, and don''t worry, I will find a woman for you to pacify your beastly instincts." The mountain tiger looked down at her and then up at her. It turned its head refusing her offer. Her mouth twitched. This wasn''t the first time that an animal rejected her and she hated it, maybe there was something about her that they didn''t like about her. She stood up, folded her arms saying, "Fine be like that!" and walked off back to the cave. Evening came and he still did not wake up but his condition was getting better. She fell asleep listening to the dancing fire and dreamt of the day when Yu Sheng made her his. Her dream stopped in the middle and she woke up. The fire was out and the man was still asleep. She gathered the wood that was sitting in a pile not too far from her and set it alight to warm up the cave again. This time while watching the fire dance, she thought of Yu Sheng and all that happened after that night. Their relationship was no longer the same and they were intimate bringing on a new danger that she didn''t know she was going to face in the future. Thinking of him actually made her feel sad because she was no longer by his side. She was beginning to worry for his sake, whether or not he was dressed warmly at night, if he was eating well and if he missed her. "Silly," she thought. She never guessed that someone like her would find that someone special nor did she think she was capable of loving someone but was proved wrong after meeting her son Ye Xinxi Yue - this further proved her wrong when after that night the two of them spent together in each other''s arms. She was also not convinced that Yu Sheng was happy with her because he was with a man before and who knows who else in the time that she had been gone. Five years was a long time and the two of them have only spent two years after that together as a couple, yet now they were separated again. Doubt was in her for long but Yu Sheng proved her wrong time and time again - maybe he did love her. His loyalty towards her she trusted but because she was who she is, she did not trust herself. A tear slid down her cheek. Her self-consciousness about this topic made her angry. She hated being away from him now and hoped that time would pass by sooner so that the two of them could be together again. The warmth from his hold, the nonsense that he spoke, the heat that rose from his kisses, his gentleness when combed her hair. All of this made her miss him more and more, regretting being born this princess with ambition, this princess he worshipped and protected - "If I knew that I''d feel this way, I would have never sought my path has the princess of Jilei. If I knew back then that we''d be together, I would have chased after you and never left your side...Fuck I hate this!" This time she didn''t dream of the two of them and instead slept peacefully. Morning came and the man was the first to wake up. Looking around, he couldn''t remember when they arrived here. Trying to sit up he grunted from the pain in his shoulder. His grunt woke up the sleeping YuMi making them both frown in displeasure. Looking over at him she quickly got up to help him sit up. Sitting against the cave''s wall, the fire that was about to burn out had more wood added to it and was given a third life. Looking at him she asked, "Has the pain gone down by a bit?" The man looked at her with a questioning gaze not answering her. Snapping her fingers she said, "Ah, I forgot, we don''t speak the same language!" Settling down on a rock near him she thought for a moment. Turning to him she pointed to herself, "Yoooou Mi! I am called YuMi." Still, he did not answer her. She pointed to her mouth and said it again, "Yoooou Mi." Looking at the man with expectation and a smile. He looked at her deeply and mimicked her, "Yooou Me." She clapped her hands from excitement. "No, say it like me, Yoooou Mi, not Yooou Me, Yoooou Mi!" Tilting his head to the side he said again, "Yoooou Mi?" She clapped her hands again, repeated the pronunciation of her name and so did he. "What''s your name?" she asked him, hoping he would understand her. He was silent for a while but said, "YuMi, I am called A-ro." Pausing she looked at him confused. He pointed to himself repeating his name, "A-ro." Mimicking him she asked, "Are you called A-ro?" The man smiled. He struggled to say her name but she got it right the first time. She warmed up the rice porridge for him and helped feed him while the two sat in silence. By noon he was feeling much better although in pain but could still walk, with the help from her. She cooked up some of yesterdays meat not forgetting to give her pet some too although he was still full of nonsense. After lunch she tried speaking with A-ro again, "A-ro, where are you from?" "I''m from here!" She said as she stomped her foot. A-ro too a while because he was guessing what she actually meant, answering her, "If what you are asking is where I am from, I''m from Lekrania, Leka is my home." She stood up from her seat and pointed at him, "You are a Lekranian, those people that are said to be barbarians?" He looked up at her and nodded, "Lekrania." She sat down again and looked at him from top to bottom, a well-built man, who can run fast - interesting. Sitting across him, she thought about what she knew about his people. According to the researchers, the Lekranians emperor was called Namba and the empress was called Naleu, this was more of their titles. Their land had no buildings but they had tents that were made from the animals they hunted, their clothes were too. Their land was called Lekra and the people lived separately more like clans than families, and the women would marry into different clans, similar to the nobles and royals way of life but different in their own way. The children mainly females weren''t allowed to marry back into their mother''s families for at least the next ten generations because crossbreeding brought on weak warriors. Unlike the other empires, the emperor and empress didn''t sit in a palace like tent only slept in it. They spent most of their time with different tribesmen and women and did not have to deal with any conflict. When there was conflict then they would just kill the two parties involved. They were also known for being merciless and when they had celebrations, they killed each other too but not many died because of the rules they lived by. Most said that if you meet a Lekranian, run the other direction or die. Looking at him again, she thought of herself lucky, maybe saving him was fate and if he was someone who''d bite their benefactor by the hand then she could just kill him.
Bonus scene She went over to feed the mountain tiger. Placing the meat down in front of it she stepped back and crouched down, glaring at him. The mountain tiger looked at her then looked down at the meat. MT, "Ah, I want to eat it so bad, why is she looking at me and not leaving?" YuMi, "Eat it." MT, "Go away then I will." YuMi, "Eat it." MT looks away ignoring her. YuMi gets frustrated with its stubbornness, picks up the meat and walks away. Poor MT regrets his decision and starts whining in self-pity. YuMi on the other hand, "I too wouldn''t want to eat my parents in front of someone." MT, (¤Ä©n?) Story Two | Lekranian – A New Friend, A New Ally (iii) | End Looking at him again, she thought of herself lucky, maybe saving him was fate and if he was someone who''d bite their benefactor by the hand then she could just kill him. A week passed and the wounds on his legs healed to an acceptable point. A-ro and Yue Mian, during this week the two of them taught each other words from both languages that meant the same. The sky, sun, moon, river, body parts, walking, talking and many more. And in the second week, the two of them travelled along the road with A-ro dressed in the same attire as the Naiadians, blending into the crowd. By now, YuMi had authority of the mountain tiger, it listened to her but didn''t do what she told it to. She was slightly annoyed but at least it acknowledged her as its master now. The border between Naiad and Lekra were to the North, the exact opposite direction of Jilei. From what she could understand while A-ro was explaining was that, Lekra was divided into many parts and shared terrine with Naiad in the mountains. He along with four others were training in the mountains but one of them caught sight of a black eagle from their legends and showed the others. They then tried going after it because bringing home an egg, feather or the eagle itself alive was a great honour, they would be bestowed a beauty or land from the emperor. As they went searching for it again they walked into den wolves. The five of them split up and he doesn''t know if the others managed to survive. He ran towards the edge of a cliff and being surrounded by a pack of wolves he thought that he had a better chance of living if he jumped into the river below the cliff. As he fell down he fell towards a boulder and hit it making him lose consciousness, when he came to he was in a small house being treated by a young woman who lived with her elderly grandparents. A-ro told her that he didn''t know how long he had been unconscious but it has been months now that he was wandering around in this empire. He was supposed to return to the maiden who nursed him but couldn''t find his way because all of Naiad looks the same to him. He left three weeks ago and wanted to return to her because he had fallen in love with her and wanted to take her back with him to Lekra. He did ask her to return with him but she refused and they argued. He stormed off losing his way and has been trying to get back ever since. Because it has been so long, he had actually lost hope in their love and asked YuMi to show him the way back to Lekra. Although she didn''t want to she did it anyway because of her curiosity. A-ro continued to tell her that as he was trying to find his way home, he met the mountain tigers and then met her. He expressed his gratitude towards her for saving his life and told her that if they were to meet again, he would reward her but even though YuMi had her personality she was a selfless person and just smiled with the intentions not to accept his reward in the future, that''s if they meet again. The journey was slow but enjoyable. YuMi learned so much about their culture and she was getting the knack of the language, although it took her many tries to pronounce some of the words she was surprisingly very good. A-ro too, he seemed to be bright and able to speak and understand her language but then again he was staying with someone from Naiad who spoke Chinese. They would rest and converse while travelling on foot. A week already passed and they were about three days away from the border. They could have arrived already if A-ro wasn''t injured so a slow and steady pace was needed. (Sorry for repeating this) On the road, many people looked at them strangely as they laughed, made fun of others and because they were speaking a foreign language. ~~ Three days later, YuMi shoved the mountain tiger into the forest and told it to stay there while she and A-ro headed towards the border. Arriving there they were met with the Lekranians pointing spears at them. Holding their hands up, A-ro started speaking to them in their language. YuMi looked at him from the side catching what he was saying. The men instantly put down their spears and changed how they looked at A-ro. Two of the men rushed away. Turning to YuMi he smiled at her and said, that they went to get someone to verify who he is. They then set up camp on the border because he said it would take a few days. The others looked at the two of them probably wondering why and how they get along. ~~ A-ro, "YuMI, when you leave here where will you go?" YuMi, "Home to my empire." A-ro, "Where are you coming from?" YuMi, "My mothers home in another empire." A-ro, "Your parents?" YuMi, "My father is the emperor of Jilei and my mother comes from Xieye." A-ro, "So you are royalty?" YuMi, "No, it''s more like they think I am dead." A-ro, "Eh...why?" YuMi, "Mostly because my mother was working as a slave and my father fell in love with her, they made me and my mother had to marry him but my grandfather chased my mother and I away after I was born because I am female." Hearing this A-ro looked at her strangely. YuMi saw that he didn''t seem to be surprised that she''s female and not male. A-ro, "Why would he have a problem with that?" YuMi, "Tradition." A-ro, "What kind of traditions allows such things?" YuMi, ©´(£þ¥Ø£þ)©° A-ro, "So what will you do since they think you are dead?" YuMi, "Return and kill the ones who tried assassinating my mother and I and scare the royal family." ?_? her words left him speechless. A-ro, "How can you say that with a straight face?" YuMi, "Because I am serious." A-ro, "But when you think about it, they wronged your mother, not you?" YuMi, "Yes but they are living a lavish life whereas I ran away from home to get to them?" A-ro, "You ran away on your own no one told you to, are you not ashamed, your mother raised you yet you were ungrateful and ran away." Sighing she looked up to the sky that was pink and no bluer. Biting down on the apple she fished out of her sack she said after two chews, "I have made up my mind, I will be the empress of Jilei and no one else, my son will be the future emperor and he will marry my daughter or if another woman gets my approval, I''ll let them marry but then again, will Xinxi want to be the emperor after he finds out that I am the future empress?"If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Sighing again she said, "I don''t want to chain him to the throne so I will let him decide when the time comes." A-ro, "YuMi?" YuMi, "Mn?" A-ro, "You have children?" YuMi, "Yes, I adopted a little boy from Naiad and I gave birth to a daughter." A-ro, "Then how will you be empress, I''ve heard that you people are all virgins before then." YuMi, "What they don''t know won''t hurt them and who the fuck are they to tell me what I can and cannot do with my body?" He smiled at her trying to imagine how she would be as a mother then suddenly remembered that she was here with him, confused he asked, "If you are here then where are your children?" Chuckling she said, "My son is with the lady I used to live with at the orphanage and my daughter is with her father." A-ro nodded his head slowly processing the details. After a long pause, he asked, "How old are you?" YuMi asked with a cheek, "How old do I look?" Sizing her up he answered, "Around twenty years." Laughing she answered, "Close, I am twenty-three years this year." Nodding his head understand her he continued, "And your man, where is he?" Shrugging she answered, "What I know? I never told him that I am leaving so I don''t know, he is probably worried sick and my daughter is probably missing me." A-ro, "Why did you leave?" YuMi frowned, "Because, I must kill those people." A-ro, "Does your man know you are like this?" Smiling she said, "Of cause, there are no secrets between us." A-ro''s mouth twitched, "I wouldn''t marry you." "Me too," she said as she laughed her head off. Wiping her tears away she kept shaking her head. A-ro chuckled too seeing her smile, "YuMi, how old are your children?" Calming down and laying back down on the ground she said, "My son is eight and my daughter is two." A-ro, "Don''t you miss them?" YuMi, "I do but what can I do, no one told them to meet me." A-ro, "What made you decide to adopt your son?" YuMi, "Boredom and anger." A-ro, "Boredom? Anger?" YuMi, "Mn, I had nothing else to do so I decided to be his mother, anger because I heard his mother tell him that he was of no use to her anymore. I could have killed her but I did not and because I felt pity I took him as my own." A-ro, "There are no orphans where I come from." "..." YuMi, "The rich fuck their slaves and the slaves throw away their children so of cause there will be orphans here, how nice it must be to be a Lekranian." Pausing she looked at him and asked, "How old are you?" A-ro, "Twenty-nine." YuMi, "Wife?" A-ro, "I have a few in line but not sure after meeting Jangmi." He looked down at YuMi with a perplexed gaze. "What is it?" she asked after seeing him look at her like that. "I need you to do me a favour." YuMi, "I''m listening?" A-ro, "Will you find Jangmi and tell her that I am sorry I forced her to come with me and that I wish we could have spent more time together." Frowning she asked, "How will I find her?" Grinning he said, "You are the princess of Jilei, I''m sure you will be able to find her." The two of them conversed more. A-ro described how Jangmi looked and told her how the house looked she lived in. He also told her what her grandparent''s names were and about the river, they stayed near. Two days later they said goodbye and the entourage that came to fetch him was what she expected. He may not have told her that he was a prince himself but his exchange with the border guards told her so than not to mention the welcome party that came to fetch him - it really was fate. ~~~~ She watched as they left her behind thinking, "I wasted a whole month (¤Ä©n?)." Turning around she walked through the forest when suddenly stopping in her tracks, turning around she cursed, "Fuck, I didn''t ask him how he knew about the empires!!" But then again thinking about it, since they knew about Lekrania how could the Lekranians not know about them?
Bonus After travelling back to where she met A-ro and the mountain tigers she and the now named mountain tiger Yinying, travelled along the road he ran through. Arriving at a fork, YuMi urged Yinying to take her home with no hopes but trying her luck. Reluctantly the tiger walked along the path it knew and they arrived at a mountain top. Looking down YuMi could see a river. Grinning at Yinying she patted him on the head and started climbing down the mountain. The two of them reached the river and rested for a while trying to figure out which way to take. Not being able to figure out which way and how long it would take them she looked down at Yinying and said, "Listen, you go up and I''ll go this way, if you see people come find me, if I find people you still have to come find me because I don''t have four legs that can carry me at a fast speed like you, understand?" she gave it a thumbs up. Yinying, "..." She patted him on the head and turned to walk down the river. Yinying, on the other hand, looked at her thinking that this was the perfect time to run away when she suddenly yelled, "Don''t think of running away, I will find you and eat you!" Yinying, (?_?) He walked away then started running because it grew impatient. Fifteen minutes later it saw a smoke trail up ahead and sped up. Arriving there he saw a small hut near the river and it was the only one there. On the side of the house was someone hanging up washing. Turning around it rushed back to YuMi who was still leisurely strolling along the river singing. She heard him running and turned around. Smiling from ear to ear she asked, "Did you find her?" Growling softly it laid down on the ground. She walked up to him and hit him on the head saying, "You are messing up your beautiful fur with this mud, get up!" It growled complaining about how she was mistreating it and how he hated being controlled by her. "If you have a problem, go complain to someone who understands you because I don''t." Rolling its eyes it followed her and the two of them slowly made their way to the other side. The woman who was hanging washing was now sitting on a stool peeling vegetables. Walking up to the house YuMi saw her and frowned. The woman was slightly startled when she saw the mountain tiger and YuMi walk her way. As she was about to make her way to the house YuMi called out to her, "Excuse me, we don''t mean any harm, it has been a few days now that we have been travelling, would you mind helping us out by hosting the two of us for the night?" The woman looked at her confused and reluctant but out of good will she decided to, "A-alright but keep that thing away from me and stay here outside." Smiling at her, YuMi settled down on the platform-like chair while Yinying sat down in front of her with his eyes closed. The woman walked into the house and YuMi frowned again. A few minutes later she came out of the house with a large bowl and a cloth handing it to YuMi, "Here, I''ll bring the water." Nodding slowly she smiled. The bowl and cloth were meant for her to wash her hands, face and feet. The woman was wearing robes that colour had faded a long time ago made the pink and blue look too dull. What''s more, was that this woman had her own distinct beauty about herself and seemed proper. If she was dressed in the finest silk she would be one of the most beautiful ladies in Naiad. Looking at her more clearly under her robes she seemed to have something growing there. She was petite and the bump was clear as day... Sipping on the tea prepared by the woman YuMi looked into the teacup and asked her, "Is your name Jangmi?" Startled she accidentally spilt the tea she was preparing for her grandparents. With a frightened look on her face, she asked YuMi, "H-how do you know my name?" Looking at her with a profound gaze she said, "I met A-ro a month ago and we parted a week ago, he told me about you and asked me to deliver a message to you. He says, he is sorry that he tried to force you to go back with him he wishes that the two of you could have spent more time together." Jangmi covered her mouth with her left hand and placed her right on her stomach, she sat down on the platform chair with her eye wide as she thought of A-ro. Loosening the sash of her outer robe she placed her hand firmly on her stomach while two trails of tears trailed down her cheeks. Swallowing hard she asked, "W-where is h-he?" YuMi, "Returned home." Jangmi, "Did he make it back safely?" YuMi, "Mn, I made sure of it." "Ah, that''s good then..." she trailed. YuMi looked at her who''s back was facing her. Biting down on her lip she asked, "Is the child his?" Sniffles came from her as she nodded her head slowly. Closing her eyes YuMi took in a deep breath thinking, "Fate is really fucking with me right now." Drinking the last of the tea in her cup she said, "I see, you must have really liked him to have slept with him." Wiping her tears away she closed her robed and sat up straight. Turning around she said, "Don''t judge me." YuMi, "I''m not." Jangmi, "When you are done, leave tomorrow." She looked at her and said, "In five days I will send you silver, bring your grandparents with you to Jilei. I will also be sending you an escort to make sure you arrive in Jilei safely. When you do, a house will be prepared for you, you will give birth to a healthy baby and live in peace." Jangmi frowned, "Why should I take hand-me-downs from you?" YuMi, "You have no choice, the two of us need to protect that child." Picking up the robe she took off YuMi put it back on and said, "I''m leaving, when the soldiers of Jilei come for you don''t be alarmed." Waving her hands YuMi didn''t look back, she and Yinying travelled upstream and into the mountains. Side Story 1 – Evil Crown Princess and Future Empress This story goes back years before Ye Yue Mian was born... Jilei Empire. In the Imperial Palace, Emperor Wang called all the ministers and officials for an announcement. Empress Wang, Crown Prince Rong, first noble wife Hana, second noble wife Kaihua, third noble wife Dal and the fourth noble wife Byeol stood at his side. Below the throne platform. Dividing the court in half, thirty ministers stood on each side with the Left Prime Minister in front of the left side and the Right Prime Minister on the right. The ministers and officials stood opposite each other dressed in official attire. Eunuch Song, the emperors most trusted servant stood by his side as his majesty, Emperor Wang put the royal seal on the decree. Bowing with the utmost respect, Eunuch Song received the decree. moving to the last step before the throne he bowed to all the nobles and with a clear throat he announced, "Recieve the decree passed down by his Majesty the Emperor." The ministers, officials and nobles bowed. Reading the decree, "The maidens chosen to wed this empires Crown Prince are Shim Lanhua, the Left Prime Ministers daughter. Dong Haneul, the Right Prime Ministers daughter. General Wen''s daughter, Wen Ganlan and the Marquis''s daughter Meigui. Since General Wen and the Right Prime Ministers daughters are still young and haven''t become women yet, they will still be asked to live within the palace and after a year of becoming a woman, they will complete the marriage ceremony with the Crown Prince. Do you all accept the decree?" Although they wanted to they couldn''t object, "We accept the decree!" Dismissing them the emperor and his wives stayed behind with the Crown Prince. Leaving court the Left Prime Minister had a grin on his face. Outside the court, the ministers, general and marquis stood. The Left Prime Minister Shim grin grew wider. The Marquis, "Congratulations, General Wen, Right Prime Minister Dong and Left Prime Minister Shim, from this day forth, the four of us are family." Left Prime Minister, "Mn, yes... congratulations brothers, the emperor gave us the highest honour, we all should feel proud." General Wen, "Indeed, we should thank his majesty." Right Prime Minister, "The future is bright ahead of us. We should celebrate." The smile on the Right Prime Ministers face was gentle. The Left Prime Minister looked over at him and scoffed thinking in his heart, "This time, I have the advantage over all of you. My daughter is the eldest, giving birth to a son, making me the father of the crown princess and the grandfather of the future emperor. The power I will command in the future will drown all three of you!" Seeing the change of his smile the Marquis coughed, "See you all later, I still have things to take care of at the estate. See you all at the next court meeting." Cupping his fists, the Marquis left for his estate. General Wen, "Brothers," he said as he cupped his hands and left, heading to the army base. The left and right prime ministers looked at one another then turning their backs, each heading their own way. At the Left Prime Minister Shim Bishou''s estate... He walked into the courtyard with a bright smile on his face. His wife, two sons and daughter were waiting for him in the courtyard for tea. Seeing her father arrive, Shim Lanhua got up and rushed to him, rushing into his arms, hugging him she said, "Welcome home father, how was court?" Smiling he squeezed his daughter, kissed her on the forehead. "Come, come, I have good news for all of you." Sitting down and taking a sip of tea, he looked at his family''s anticipated gazes; not being able to hold back anymore he broke out into a fit of laughter that displayed his wickedness. Puzzled by his laughter, his sons looked at each other, squinting their eyes. After his fit of laughter, Left Prime Minister Shim wiped his tears, cleared his throat and said, "I have received great news. Our Lanhua will be moving into the Imperial Palace and become the future Empress!" Instantly the gazes of the four pairs of eyes widened. Mrs Shim''s jaw dropped in disbelief while Lanhua spaced out¡­ mumbling to herself something¡­ grabbing her father''s hands she asked, "Father am I going to marry Crown Prince Rong, will I really be his wife?" Holding onto his daughters'' hands he said, "Yes, my dear child and after you give birth to a little prince you will be crowned Crown Princess of Jilei and mother of this empire and with this, our forces will be strengthened." His eldest son smiled, "Father your ambitions will be realized soon." Nodding his head and smiling, "Yes, finally its time for us to shine." His wife had her hand on her chin and asked, "Is our daughter the only one?" He had almost forgotten about the three other pests that would also be marrying the Crown Prince and his mood became sour. Saying with a distasteful glare, "Those wenches born from those knaves too." The youngest son raised his brows then sipped his tea hiding away his smile. Lanhua and Mrs Shim had wretched expressions. Lanhua grew up treated as though she was a princess and naturally a princess needed a prince. Her father told her once before that there was a prince in the Imperial Palace waiting for her. Believing her father''s words all her life and when she finally met Crown Prince Rong, his beauty made her fall head over heels for him. She would always visit the Imperial Palace with her father just to see him. When he practised his swordsman skills she was always there to hand him a towel and massage his shoulders, she also won the empresses favour and worked hard to please the Crown Prince and after all her hard work, she was finally going to marry him and make him hers but now she had to share her man with three others!? Clenching on her silk tunic she gritted her teeth. Seeing his daughters anger he smiled knowing that this daughter of his was going to make him proud. = After delivering the news to their families. General Wen, Right Prime Minister Dong and the Marquees dressed up in commoners clothing headed in three different directions meeting up in the brother house inside the VIP section where there was no noise. Facing each other with a frown. Right Prime Minister, ¡°I wonder what his majesty was thinking marrying that loathsome Shim Bishous daughter to the Crown Prince. That girl, if she turns out to be like her father then how will the prince be like? We all know that the Crown Prince Rong is wise and gentle but under that, he is a double-edged sword that can¡¯t be handled without care¡­ does his majesty not know that setting up those two will create a mess?¡± Marquis Wuqing, ¡°As the two of you know, I have already informed his majesty of my suspicions of Bishou''s treachery so unless his majesty has his reasons then he can only be called a fool. Bishou himself is a fool if he thinks he can use his daughter to run this empire. The Shim¡¯s generation after generation have tried to rule this country but have gotten nowhere. But this Shim Bishou is something else, he has gained power from outside and is plotting something¡­ I don''t know what but I won''t let him get away with it if it¡¯ll cost the lives of our people!¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. General Wen, ¡°We shall see, there three of us and one of him. But I know that there are some in my ranks and the royal soldiers that are loyal to the Left Prime Minister.¡± Marquis Wuqing, ¡°mn, to think that our own men that we trained would bute the hand that fed it¡­ they will all suffer like the dogs they are!¡± ~~~ Before the next full moon, the four daughters were moved into the palace. A grand celebration was held, welcoming the brides of the crown prince. Four beautiful girls dressed in red walked up the stairs to bow before their husband. Looking down at his wives the Crown Prince smiled welcoming them into his palace grounds. After the ceremony took place a banquet was held to celebrate the unions. The celebration went on for hours but the wives of the emperor and prince needed to head back to their palaces. Each of the Crown Princes wives had their own living quarters in his palace grounds. The moon, the star, the sky and the sun palaces, each on the four corners of the grounds while his living quarters were in the north. ~~~ The wives waited for three hours before he finally left the celebrations. Starting at the sun palace where the youngest of them all live, Dong Haneul. Walking into her quarters he saw her there on the bed waiting for him. Smiling, he walked over. Taking off the veil. Looking down at her he caressed her cheek and kissed her forehead, ¡°Get some rest, when tomorrow comes, come to my living quarters and have breakfast with me.¡± She nodded her head and he left¡­ arriving at the moon palace where Ganlan stayed. Taking off her veil he held onto her face and kissed her on the nose, ¡°Rest tonight and meet me for breakfast tomorrow morning.¡± She nodded with a smile and bowed. *** Arriving at the sky living quarters where Meigui resided, he entered her bedroom and saw her sitting on the bed waiting for him. He walked up to her and took off the veil covering her face. Meigui had a birthmark under her left eye. Her beautiful hazel eyes looked up at him. He raised his hand caressing her cheek while rubbing his thumb against the birthmark. He leaned down kissing her lips, wrapping his arm around her waist forcing her mouth open and inserting his tongue into her mouth. A whimper came out of her mouth and tears streamed down her cheeks with sobs following suit. Crown Prince Rong stopped, pulling away and looking at her. He could feel her trembling in his embrace. Sighing he stroked the back of her head and kissed her on the forehead. Looking down at her he asked, ¡°Are you scared?¡± She shook her head denying it making him chuckle, hugging her he said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to complete the wedding ceremony tonight. You are not much older than Ganlan-ah so I can wait¡­ rest tonight and join me for breakfast tomorrow with Haneul-ah and Ganlan-ah alright?¡± She nodded her head letting him wipe away her tears and kiss her on the lips one last time before leaving. ~~~ Arriving at the star living quarters he sighed. Walking in he saw Lanhua waiting for him ob the bed. She stood up when he arrived bowing. He took off her veil chucking it to the side. Pulling on the string holding her wedding robe together he tugged on it. It loosened revealing the dress skirt underneath. Pushing the robe off her shoulders. Rubbing his hands on her shoulder he admitted to himself that although he wasn''t fond of her, she was a beauty. Taking off her dress skirt he picked her naked body up and climbed onto the bed with her making her his and ejaculating his seeds into her, now, tomorrow night and the following night - three times should be enough. Yes, it was! The following week during her bath one of the servants noticed that Lanhua¡¯s breasts were slightly bigger. The ones truly happy about her pregnancy were her father and family, herself, the empress and emperor. Although it was his child, Crown Prince Rong did not love her but treated her well in actual fact it was clear as day that he enjoyed the company of his younger wives than her. She was upset when she found out that she wasn''t invited to share a meal with him. Complaining to her father, he then asked the emperor about it which lead to the crown prince being cross-questioned - this he did not like but did not let them know. Answering his father Rong said, ¡°I spent three nights with Lanhua, leaving her to recuperate while I spend time with my other wives. As the eldest, she will bare my first child. My younger wives don''t see me at night and I feel terrible for being so selfish. I, as their husband, need to spend more time with them to make up for my selfishness.¡± He then went to Lanhua¡¯s quarters and had lunch with her. After lunch, he said to her, ¡°You are no longer your father''s daughter, you are my wife. As my wife, you will do as I say and behave as a princess should. This will be your first and your last time you question what I do! You are to sit in your quarters, stay healthy and give birth to a healthy son. Once my child is able to walk on his own then and only then are you allowed to do what you want. Complain again to the Left Prime Minister and see what I do with you!¡± That night she cried because she couldn''t believe that the crown prince she loved was so heartless¡­ one of the servants working for her was a spy for the Right Prime Minister. She managed to relay this information to him and he smiled, he and his two brothers toasted to this laughing at the Left Prime Ministers miscalculations. After she told her father about this he told her to endure and listen to what the crown prince said, he too kept quiet swallowing his anger, recalculating his plans. When the little prince started walking the crown prince spent a few nights with Meigui leading her to fall pregnant but she was allowed to see her husband, unlike Lanhua which made her bitter. After Meigui gave birth Ganlan fell pregnant three years later while Haneul was still too young. During this time, Crown Prince Rong walked into his room and bumped into the maidservant that just finished cleaning his room. Helping her up and when she looked at him his heart thumped hard¡­ watching her leave he put his hand on his heat feeling it beat strangely fast. Unable to stop thinking about her in the following days he went to find his nursing maid asking about her¡­ reporting back to the prince she raised his nursing maid told him how she came to work here. Because he was interested in her he ordered the head maid to arrange for Ni Xing to serve by his side pouring tea and serving him lunch. Crown Prince Rong made it obvious to everyone that he was courting Ni Xing. Whereas Ni Xing made it very obvious that she wanted nothing to do with him¡­ but after a year of being annoyed by him, she finally fell in love too. Lanhua would sometimes stalk them and other times get Ni Xing into trouble but the crown prince would always cover up for her. Ni Xing knew that Lanhua hated her but did not bother with it. When she finally fell pregnant after her first time with the crown prince they got married and were happy, even the little prince and other wives liked her. Crown Prince Rong¡¯s nursing maid was in charge of taking care of Ni Xing during her pregnancy. While checking her health one day she frowned, sending the other servants away she said to Ni Xing while whispering, ¡°My lady, the child inside of you is female.¡± The two of them kept quiet about this while Ni Xing mentally prepared herself for what was about to come. She told the little prince that if he could, she would appreciate it if he could protect her daughter and also asked him to keep this a secret from everyone. When she gave birth the Imperial Palace was in an uproar¡­ finally leaving the emperor to kick his granddaughter and Ni Xing out of the palace while confining the Crown Prince for two days because he killed three of the palace guards who tried keeping him from seeing Ni Xing and his daughter. ~~~ Living on the outskirts of the empire, just her and her daughter weren¡¯t as lonely as it was in the beginning because she had a little one to keep her company. In the fifth month of living there, Ni Xing couldn''t fall asleep¡­. Later into the night as she was sitting by the window she saw ten silhouettes run across the open field under the bright moonlight. Grabbing her sword hidden under the floor, she placed her baby in a basket and tied it to the roofs frames that were exposed¡­ Fighting off the intruders one by one she kept the badly injured one alive and cross-questioned him¡­ She told him that if he gave up who sent them he would be spared. Believing her words he told her that the crown princess and the Left Prime Minister paid them one hundred gold each to kill her and her baby. Furious... she went back on her words and killed him. ¡°To think that our lives cost ten thousand gold!¡± She got rid of the bodies and left heading to her old friends business establishment¡­. She left because she knew that they would be sending people to check if they were dead since the assassin they hired won''t be returning. Lanhua and the Left Prime Minister were frustrated but stayed silent and during this time she buttered up to the crown prince wishing for Ni Xing and her baby to live and return too them safe and healthy. What Lanhua didn¡¯t know was that Ni Xing held grudges. Side Story 2 | Little Baby Girl Waking up dazed with blurry vision barely able to see, Yu Sheng balled his hands and rubbed his eyes. ¡°Mmm¡± sounded from beside him frightening him! Quickly sitting up he jumped off the bed with the covers and was stunned. Looking down at his own body and the one on the bed¡­ he didn¡¯t know what to say. She moved again feeling for sheets but couldn¡¯t find it giving up. He reached down picking the sheets up about to cover her when he noticed the bloodstains on the bed. He covered her gently not daring to disturb her rest, tucking her in and left the bedroom. Sitting on a bench on the veranda Yu Sheng reflected on his actions from last night. Resting his face in his palms, the scene from last night played in his mind from the beginning until the end. Thinking more clearly about what happened; his heart started racing and the member who was asleep woke up again. He sat up and looked at the tent pitched in his pants. Leaning back he closed his eyes, putting his hand in his pants he felt the swollen heated member. Starting slowly he stroked his member thinking about the silky body he devoured last night. His breathing got heavier as he pumped it hard¡­ gritting his teeth he released the warm seeds into his hand and soiling his pants with the spillage. Pulling his hand out, he looked at the thick white seeds running through his fingers¡­ Suddenly he remembered that right after last night the two of them fell asleep still covered in each other¡¯s juices. He washed up putting on clean clothes then heading back to the room cleaning YuMi up and changing the bedsheets and covers¡­ Evening came and she still slept soundly not waking up. From time to time he would check up on her to see if she was still breathing¡­ one thing he noticed was that she had this pained expression on her face continuously. Later in the evening, he fed her water to drink so that she wouldn¡¯t get dehydrated. ~~~ Tired out from waiting around he took off his outer robe and climbed into bed, pulling her into his arms he fell asleep¡­ the next morning, the birds were chirping loudly, jumping from tree to tree. Slowly as she gained consciousness she frowned upon hearing the noise coming from outside. With her eyes still closed she tried lifting her arms but she felt too weak. Opening her eyes she blinked a few times, took in a deep breath and lifted her arms pushing away the duck feather stuffed quilt. Closing her hands into a fist, opening and closing it three times the pain in her body pulsed through her body making everything hurt. ¡®How many times did he do it?¡¯¡­ ''Why does it hurt so much?¡¯ Forcing her body up she sat up and started groaning from the pain; sighing she looked around the room then her eyes landed on the evildoer beside her. His arm was laid out inviting her in, moving closer to him she laid down and looked at him. This was the first time she saw him defenceless ¨C sound asleep. ¡®He is handsome,¡¯ she said in her heart. Admiring his chiselled jawline, pointy nose, the mature and manliness he displayed two nights ago made her heart beat fast¡­ Lifting her hand she traced his nose and lips eagerly wanting to kiss him. Her touch tickled him waking him up. He felt her fingertips touch his cheeks and neck making him smile. Wrapping his arms around her, he pulled her in hugging her. She scrunched her face, ¡°If you are awake get up and bring me something to drink, I¡¯m parched.¡± Bringing back tea he helped her up. Drinking the tea she wasn¡¯t satisfied making him pout for her three more times. Sitting down on the bed after placing the teapot down, he looked at her lovingly¡­ ¡°W-what is it, what do you want?¡± she asked, afraid that he was going to take advantage of her again. ¡°Do you know that you have been asleep for a day?¡± Hearing this she thought about it but to her, it seemed as though everything happened yesterday, if not then why was she in so much pain? ¡°YuMi.¡± He called out to her softly, caressing her cheek he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I went overboard, I must have tired you out for you to sleep this long¡­ will you forgive me?¡± "¡­You didn¡¯t force me, although you did what you want with my body, so stop and fix that expression on your face!¡± After confirming that nothing would happen to him things became awkward¡­ YuMi was still sitting on the bed as she looked at Yu Sheng who wasn¡¯t facing her. For her, this awkward feeling and tension between them wasn¡¯t something she planned to get used to, ¡°Sheng, if you want to do it again, don¡¯t be afraid to let me know but¡­¡± He moved closer to look at her and held her hands in a gentle voice, ¡°What is it, you know that you can tell me anything and everything.¡± Gazing into his eyes she said, ¡°You are bound to me and I to you, you are not allowed to leave me!¡± Frowning he said, ¡°YuMi, I¡¯m the man, not you¡­ how could you beat me and ask me to marry you when I am the one who was supposed to ask you?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± she was confused¡­ Yu Sheng chuckled, YuMi was dense when it came to love but he wasn¡¯t. Leaving the room for a few minutes he returned while holding something behind his back¡­ ¡°Close your eyes.¡± He said to her. Once her eyes were closed he got on the bed and held out his hand, ¡°Open your eyes.¡± As she did the first thing she saw was the black box in his hands. ¡°Take it,¡± he said. Taking it in her hands she opened it and froze. Inside was a dark blue jade ring. Yu Sheng picked it up and pulled her hand towards him placing it on her ring finger. Pulling her hand back she looked at him in shock, ¡°Yu Sheng wha¡­¡± he stopped her by placing a kiss on her lips¡­ ¡°Will you marry me?¡± She looked at him dazed unable to make sense of this situation. Seeing the confusion on her face he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you won¡¯t accept it now but please consider it.¡± A few days passed with still no answer from her, the end of the week arrived and Yu Sheng pulled her off to a house. Inside the house was an old couple he knew. Forcing YuMi to marry him the couple bared witness to their marriage. Spending the night together completing the consummation¡­ a few days later at the army base, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat, continuously feeling nauseous making her husband worry. After seeing a physician he told them that the symptoms she was experiencing were because she was pregnant. The shock from the news heavily slapped YuMi and Yu Sheng. Back at their place, YuMi kept rubbing her stomach unable to wrap her head around the fact that she was going to give birth to a child that was growing inside of HER? The two, husband and wife did not expect the arrival of the little thing to arrive so soon but then again when you think about it clearly or well as Yu Sheng was thinking, counting in his head, he had already taken his wife almost ten times since before and after their marriage. ¡°Sheng, this, all of this is not part of our plans.¡± Yu Sheng, ¡°Yes but doesn¡¯t having a family mean that you have a reason to live and not commit to the previous plan?¡± She looked at him with a darkened gaze, her thoughts a mess¡­ ¡°Sheng?¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°Mn,¡± he hummed. Softly she said, ¡°There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you.¡± Yu Sheng, ¡°YuMi what is it that is troubling you to the point that makes you show that expression?¡± ¡°I have a son.¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes constricted, standing up he looked at her while clenching his fists, ¡°Am I not your first?¡± Shocked! She frowned saying, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting of cause you are, do you think I would sleep around?¡± Realizing that he said such a thing out impulsively, calming down he sat beside her again and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, tell me about him.¡± ¡°He should be seven soon, will you go get him for me?¡± she said looking at him expectantly. Unable to refuse her he did after getting his whereabouts from her. ~~~ Arriving at the place the next day, Yu Sheng and the two soldiers that always accompanied him. Outside of the little house sat a boy around the age of six to seven on a stack of hay¡­ the boy looked at the approaching four horses and men with a frown. Getting off the horse and walking towards the house they stopped at the gate. Smiling gently Yu Sheng started, ¡°Hello there is lady Fei Rou here?¡± The boy looked at him but didn¡¯t answer. ¡°¡­¡± Sheng, ¡°Did you hear me?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Sheng, ¡°Is she not here?¡± -_- A lady came out from the house shortly while asking, ¡°Xinxi, who are you speaking too¡­¡± and froze when she saw them. She looked at Xinxi and her heart tightened. Yu Sheng saw the change on her face and looked at Xinxi¡­ the boy was no longer sitting on the stack of hay and instead he made his way over to them. He opened the gate, walked past them patting Yu Sheng''s white stallion. Turning back to the lady he asked, ¡°Excuse me but are you Lady Fei Rou?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Smiling he bowed, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Sheng, My miss has asked me to bring back her son so that they could live together.¡± ¡°Your miss?¡± she questioned, she hadn¡¯t heard any news of YuMi being acknowledged as the princess so who was he talking about. ¡°What Child?¡± Turning around he was about to point at Xinxi but he was no longer there. Yu Sheng suddenly panicked, he looked all around him but the boy wasn¡¯t there. Fei Rou, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the boy, he wonders around from time to time but I am sorry, that boy is not allowed to leave and you better not cause me any trouble, that boys family is not one to mess with.¡± Hearing this Yu Sheng smiled, ¡°I must be mistaken¡­ Ye Yue Mian sent me to bring back her son Ye Xinxi Yue with me so that mother and son meet and can live happily. I understand that you were asked to look after him in her steed when she left¡­ I assure you that all is well and that he will be safe with me,¡± he ended with a bow. ¡°You know my mother?¡± sounded from behind him. Turning around Yu Sheng saw that the boy was stuffing his mouth full with the blackberries in his hand. He noticed that this boy had a condescending look in his eyes secretly mocking him, wondering to himself, ¡®Why did my wife take you in?¡¯ Sighing Fe Rou called out, ¡°Come in, it will take me some time to gather his things.¡± ¡°Am I leaving?¡± he nonchalantly asked¡­ Fei Rou felt all her energy leave her body. Yu Sheng and his part went inside while Xinxi strolled around the house a few times. Yu Sheng saw Xinxi pass the window three times and asked, ¡°Is there something wrong with him?¡± Pausing Fei Rou looked out the window then said, ¡°Ever since his mother left him he became anti-social but spoke with most of the children¡­ he also spends most of his time walking and exploring the woods and when he is at home he circles the house to keep himself busy.¡± Yu Sheng trailed, ¡°I see.¡± ~~~ About an hour later, all his things were packed and they were saying goodbye, ¡°Remember Xinxi, behave where you go and don¡¯t anger your mother, she has her burdens and you must provide her with support alright?¡± Fei Rou chided him¡­ nodding his head he hugged his grandmother. When Fei Rou could no longer see the horses, she broke down in tears, pained that she would no longer see that naughty child again and hoped that he wouldn¡¯t forget this old lady he called grandmother. = Finally standing face to face with his mother again, he felt awkward¡­ Yu Sheng had left the two to talk in peace. The feelings he had hidden for the past two years were slowly surfacing as he tried to blink back his tears¡­ he didn¡¯t know how to initiate the conversation and could only avert his gaze avoiding hers¡­ ¡®This silly child,¡¯ she thought, she found herself staring mostly at him because she hadn¡¯t seen him for so long¡­ extending her arms she reached out to hug him finding him tense in her hold. Holding him tightly she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay Yue-er, mama¡¯s here now.¡± Feeling her warmth surround him the familiar smell that he had longed for ¨C his mama was no longer in his dreams and she was now, here¡­ holding him. He clutched onto her outer robe, pulling on it he bit down onto his lip and started weeping softly¡­ When she heard his sobs she too couldn¡¯t keep herself from crying¡­ this was the first time she cried since that day¡­ Xinxi ended up crying himself to sleep. Later that night he woke up and looked around to find his mother and Yu Sheng embracing each other while kissing¡­ confused he looked around then headed back to his room pondering over what he saw ¨C Yu Sheng already had a shitty first impression, now that person was kissing his mother¡­ why? The next day YuMi introduced Yu Sheng to Xinxi as her husband and last night¡¯s scene finally made sense to him but he still disliked it, then later finding out that his mother would give birth to that man¡¯s child made him bitter although he didn¡¯t show it on the surface Xinxi dislike Yu Sheng¡­ Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t oblivious and could sense that this person did not like him but did not mind it at all. While living together Yu Sheng tried getting along with him but Xinxi rolled his eyes whenever spoken to which ended up becoming a habit irritating the hell out of both his mother and father¡­ whenever he was scolded about it he¡¯d roll his eyes, again and again, making them helpless. Eight and a half months later a tiny baby girl came out of YuMi¡¯s stomach crying¡­ Xinxi and Yu Sheng were excited to see the little thing, deep inside YuMi and Yu Sheng¡¯s hearts they were worried. The physician noted that the little girl was much smaller than the average newborn and a few questions with some answers popped into his head. Because YuMi was exhausted after giving birth and he couldn¡¯t question her he asked Yu Sheng instead. After making sure that the child¡¯s senses and physical features were correct he asked, ¡°Did the mother take any substances during her pregnancy?¡± ¡°No,¡± he answered. ¡°And yourself before conceiving the child?¡±¡­ ¡°No,¡± frowning Yu Sheng asked, ¡°Doctor if you want to know something just ask.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry but this concerns your child¡¯s health¡­ since there were no substances taken the by any chance, are you and your wife related?¡± Yu Sheng''s heart squeezed, nodding his head slowly¡­ ¡°Your child is smaller and weighs less than an average newborn baby and doesn¡¯t seem to have anything wrong related to her senses, it¡¯s still early to determine if she can see or not but unless the two of you are related within the first four generations then she will just be built small but anything close and her brain will be affected and physically.¡± Sighing in relief he prayed thanks to the heavens for being born sixth and YuMi eighth. The physician monitored the growth of Yu Chushan and she was perfectly fine when you ignored her small self¡­ After she was born Xinxi developed a sister complex, always playing with her making her sleep, feeding her¡­ after she turned one and close to six months YuMi, although reluctant ditched her family then meeting up with A-Ro on her journey. Because of the complicated situation, A-Ro was in and meeting Jangmi, she had no choice but to return home and order that crazy husband of hers to fetch the pregnant woman and take her back to Jilei. Arriving home, Xinxi was outside brushing his horse when he spotted his mother. She walked up to him as if she was a thief and kissed him on the forehead. ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡± she whispered. Rolling his eyes at her, ¡°Inside why?¡± Sighing she said, ¡°That man is going to kill me!¡± Rolling his eyes, ¡°I doubt it.¡± ¡°You need to stop rolling your eyes!¡± Rolling them again he yelled, ¡°YOUR WIFE IS HOME!¡± YuMi instantly stood up straight and began panicking. Glaring at her unfilial son she wanted to hide somewhere even digging a hole to shove her head in was an option. ¡­ Slowly stepping out of the house with his daughter in hand, he looked ahead at the thief disguised as his wife¡­ ¡°Ye. Yue. Mian. He called. Freezing she looked at him while her heart tightened¡­ Swallowing her fear she smiled, ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± Little Chushan wiggled out from her father¡¯s grip and ran to her mother¡­ Afraid that she might fall YuMi dashed forward and embraced the little human, ¡°Mama welcome back!¡± Kissing her on the cheek she smiled humming, ¡°Mn.¡± Yu Sheng walked up to them, placing his arm around her waist; he hugged her while placing a kiss on her lips. She could see that his eye wasn¡¯t smiling and felt dread¡­ Little Chushan covered her eyes seeing them kiss, embarrassed in their place. Later that night her hands were bound behind her back while her mouth was gagged and her body naked, while kneeling with her face against the floor and tears in her eyes. Behind her, her husband was thrusting himself into her letting out all his frustration and anger ¨C this went on until the sun rose the next morning leaving her in a messy state. Yu Sheng didn¡¯t ask her questions only listening to her. She didn¡¯t explain her reasons for leaving but Yu Sheng long knew that this wife of his was a free spirit that couldn¡¯t be contained. She told him about Jangmi and that it was time for them all to move to Jilei but before their morning started he informed her about the disappearances that occurred recently. Story Three | Blood Mountain - Part 1 Yue Mian and Yu Sheng stood in a room where they kept the bodies of the dead lined up that washed up on shore recently. All the dead bodies belonged to females around the ages of ten to fifteen-year-olds who all had a similar trait ¨C a red mark on their foreheads. Besides the mark on their foreheads, they had black marks similar to veins under their skin that indicated that whatever it was must have travelled through their bodies and killed them, if not then how could such ugly marks show on their skin? Just what did they ingest to have an appearance such as this? A total of seventeen bodies all varied in size and age. Pale in complexion due to being in the water for too long. Yue Mian opened one of the bodies eyes and noticed that the whites of the eyeballs were pitch black ¨C this adding on to her confusion. "Sheng, what do you think?" He came up to stand beside her adding, "According to what the physician said, the black vein marks must have been caused by either ingesting something or they were injected with some drug, besides that after examining further we found that all those who seemed to be over thirteen were sexually violated and more than once to boot. So if I might say then the harsh of reality, they were disposed of because they became useless or something must have gone wrong." He continued, "We did a thorough investigation and asked if there were any young females missing from their families but its either they died already or ran away. The parents of those who ran away gave descriptions of their children and none match the girls in front of us." Yue Mian undressed one of the younger girls examining her body. There were faint red and blue spotted marks and bruise marks on the body under her arm and on her back. Feeling along the joints of her body she said, "Besides all the physical marks we see there''s also internal damage, the skin is stuck to the bones as if there aren''t any organs in the body, have you noticed?" Looking at her hand that glided over the dead girl''s body he said, "I was waiting for you to ask permission to cut open her body. The physician did puncture her body with his acupuncture needles and they came out black indicating that there was some poison in the bodies and also that the needles did not reach any organs, to be specific he tried checking the lungs, kidney and liver but it seems like there is nothing inside their bodies." Raising a knife she looked at him then turned to look at the body in front of her. Piercing it then dragging the knife down her stomach the liquid inside her body came flooding out. Yu Sheng stepped back while Yue Mian continued to cut down the stomach and stopped once she hit the pelvic bone. Cutting a curve opening the right side of the body she yanked it open and wasn''t surprised. Yu Sheng took the knife from her and handed her a cloth to clean up with. She wiped her hands and the liquid that splattered against her face. Looking down at the black liquid that pooled by her feet she hummed in understanding. "Get someone to clean this all up and collect the liquid into a clan pot for me, there''s something strange about all of this." Acknowledging her command he leads her out and helped her onto a horse. She rode off leaving him behind. Yu Sheng instructed a few under his command and went back to the office with the clay pot of black liquid. Yue Mian was nowhere to be found! Taking a deep breath in he placed it down on the desk and walked out. Not too far from their base was a small house with a garden that Yue Mian owned. Arriving he heard giggling and crashing here and there. A moment later little Chushan came running out yelling at the top of her lungs while giggling.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Yu Sheng saw this and his heart jumped into his throat. Stepping lightly on his feet he rushed to her quickly reaching her with in the second! "Shan!" His daughter caught a fright from suddenly being caught by her father and his yell. The tears were ready to fall when Yue Mian came walking out of the house. "Yu Sheng, love, why are you so worried about her, don''t you know that if she doesn''t experience life, fall or gets hurt then she won''t develop fully." Standing up with his daughter in and he looked at his wife and said, "Do you know how it hurts to see you get hurt and how you make as though you don''t feel pain? Forgive me for wanting to keep my daughter safe when I cannot protect my wife!" "Annoyed?" she teased him. Looking at his frustrated gaze she stroked his face and pecked his lips. "I understand that it''s not easy being with someone like me but Sheng remember, Shan isn''t my first child and she needs to develop wholly, or else what will she be like when she grows up? A young lady who knows nothing but to rely on you, me or Xinxi? Or will she be someone who relies on one herself if and when we are not around?" Feeling the weightless child in his hands Yu Sheng couldn''t answer her only thinking to himself, ''But she''s so small.'' [Here Chushan can be said to weigh 1.8kg when she was born and currently only 10kg''s because she barely ears and is very small but don''t get me wrong, she eats enough to fill her up but not to gain weight.] Placing her down, the little human ran away giggling again. Jangmi came out of the house with a baby in her arms greeting Yu Sheng. The baby she gave birth to is a beautiful baby girl, dark skin in colour, had the same nose as her father and the same eyes. Yu Sheng was mad in love with this beautiful baby girl making both Yue Mian and Jangmi speechless. Leaving with the baby in hand Yue Mian went back in to drink her tea. "My husband is an idiot!" Yue Mian and Yu Sheng stood in a room where they kept the bodies of the dead lined up that washed up on shore recently. All the dead bodies belonged to females around the ages of ten to fifteen-year-olds who all had a similar trait ¨C a red mark on their foreheads. Walking out of the fridge-like cell she said, ¡°Gongzo Zhucheng.¡± Behind her, Yu Sheng smiled, ¡°Mn, all these girls seem to be from the neighbouring kingdom Chengzhu Zogong. I¡¯ve sent news to our allies to find out about what¡¯s happening, hoping that they bring us good news soon.¡± ¡°Then why am I needed here?¡± ¡­ ¡±Because princess, your subordinate will always report to you even if it¡¯s a minor matter.¡± Walking up to her he placed his hands on her shoulders gripping firmly he whispered into her ear, ¡°My wife, although you are not needed here, you are needed at home and tonight in my arms!¡± Shaking his hands off she turned to look at him, ¡°Have you not figured out yet why I keep running away?¡± Shaking his head Yu Sheng shrugged. Walking past her he grabbed her hand, pulling her off. The two of them arrived at home and Yu Sheng had his way with his wife yet again! Few days passed before they received good news. Their guesses were correct. The girls that drifted onto the shores of Jilei were from the neighbouring kingdom Chengzhu Zogong across the sea. On the shores of Jilei, not only did they find the bodies of the girls but also the wreckage of a ship. It¡¯s believed that the girls were in this ship before they died or thinking along the lines of Yue Mians thoughts ¨C the girls could have been shipped somewhere but something must have gone wrong. Laying on the bed on her stomach beside Yu Sheng she lazily looked at the reports while leaving the busy hands of her husband to glide on and pinch her buttocks as he pleased. ¡°Why do you think those girls were on the ship?¡± Sighing he brushed the stray strands of hair out of her way, ¡°Slavery?¡± ¡°Well¡­ maybe or it could be witchcraft!¡± ¡°Witchcraft?¡± ¡°Maybe ¨C this is just a guess, there could also be the case where they sold he girls for slavery in which they could be used as sex-slaves, house slaves but what can explain the amount of black liquid found in their bodies?¡± ¡°Should I have them search for things related to drugs and other illegal substances?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a sound idea¡­ let us see what comes up.¡± ~ Looking at the report in front of her while she sat on her husbands lap, ¡°Sheng, this doesn¡¯t make sense but on the good side, we now know that there are many girls missing but the drugs being distributed in the kingdom does not leave such a result such as melting the organs into a liquid black in colour ¨C what is it really?¡± She continued, ¡°Sheng, let''s travel to Chengzhu Zogong, maybe we¡¯d able to get a better feel for what is happening when we get there.¡± Yu Sheng, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for our leave.¡± Story Three | Blood Mountain Part 2 – END Arriving at the port of Chengzhu Zogong they were greeted with the heavy atmosphere of mourning the couple looked at each other confused. They were escorted to the nearest inn by the local at the port. ¡°One room please,¡± said Yu Sheng to the elderly man behind the desk. The elderly man had lifeless eyes looking up at Yu Sheng. ¡°How long will you be staying,¡± asked the elder in a slow and emotionless tone. ¡°My wife and I are here to sightsee the kingdom of Chengzhu Zogong, we¡¯ll be staying for a month ¨C how much will that?¡± he answered. The elderly man looked over at Yue Mian after Yu Sheng mentioned wife and frowned. Seeing that the elderly man was looking at her Yu Sheng asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my place to say you shouldn¡¯t be here but your pretty wife might go missing if you hang around here too long. This village only has old women in it and males, all our daughters have been taken ¨C your wife will be taken too.¡± He said in his emotionless tone as he took the money from Yu Sheng and handed him the room key. Scratching her nose Yue Mian walked to the desk and locked arms with Yu Sheng, ¡°Love~ you¡¯ll protect me won¡¯t you?¡± She whined in a high voice. Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched. Flicking her on the forehead he kissed the red mark the flick left. Patting her hair down, he forced a smile. Seeing this kind of expression after hearing the old man¡¯s words ¨C she knew. Yu Sheng closed the door behind them and placed the bags on the floor. Yue Mian stood by the window looking down at the street below from the second floor. Hugging her from behind, he placed his head on her shoulder and kissed her neck. Hugging his arms she leaned back into his embrace. ¡°Sheng?¡± ¡°Mn?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to remind you every time, that you made a choice by marrying me. You know that I will always be in danger no matter where I go; I¡¯m not asking much from you but I just need you to trust and believe in me. This is only the beginning of what I am to face in the future and you being worried for my safety at every corner is taking a toll on me ¨C if I must, I will divorce you and make sure that you will never see me again. If you don¡¯t want that then I suggest you to just stop.¡± Raising his hand he cupped her face. Raising her head so that she could look at him - their eyes met. From the look in his eyes, she could tell that he was angry at her. Kissing her lips, he forced his tongue inside; after making out he pulled back and looked down at her. Just from his kiss, her cheeks had already turned red and the look under her half-lidded eyes told him a story. ¡°You can¡¯t live without me . . . you know that right Mrs Yu Rucheng?¡± She had to admit that she truly cannot live without this forceful husband of hers. His dominant personality complimented her submissiveness perfectly. Looking into those eyes of his that told her he wanted her right now made her want him too. Jumping up into his arms and wrapping her legs around his waist they went to the bed and undressed each other. Rolling around in bed they couldn¡¯t help but be infatuated and drawn into the pleasure of being connected with the one they loved. While watching him thrust in and out of her and feeling the pleasure from this that she shared only with this man she promised herself, ¡°I¡¯ll never leave you, I¡¯ll be your wife until the day I die.¡± Laying in his arms she had her right leg between his legs. Rubbing her leg against the organ that was unruly the entire time she couldn¡¯t help herself but tease it and pull on the curly hairs that surrounded the unruly member. Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes were closed as he lied on the bed and left his wife to play and tease him. He didn¡¯t mind it because he could sense that there was something different about her and noticed it during their moment. Kissing her forehead he asked, ¡°When will you take charge?¡± Raising her eyebrows she looked up at him confused, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Looking down at the hand pulling at his hairs he answered, ¡°When are you going to show me how much you love me during sex?¡± Her left eyebrow cocked up. Dumbfounded she looked lost; Yu Sheng laughed heartily and hit her butt. ¡°When we do it next time I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Ready for round two he entered her and began. Going at it they almost reached the climax but heard a knock on the door. Whipping his head around Yu Sheng yelled out in fury, ¡°Who is it?¡± The person didn¡¯t answer and only knocked three more times and went silent. Looking down at Yue Mian his eyes turned soft. Leaning down he kissed her, whispering into her ear, ¡°Stay calm.¡± Repeating his words in her mind she was confused. He slid his arm under her neck holding her head firmly and slid his other arm under her holding onto her waist firmly. Positioning himself properly on the bed he got up. In his arms, her eyes widened as the hardened member moved deeper into her. Biting down on her lips he closed his eyes and started pounding hard into her. Her mind didn¡¯t have time to process what was happening. The violent movements in and out of her were unexpected and this was the very first time that he had done to her. She no longer felt pleasure alone but a combination of both pleasure and pain. Screams came out of her mouth but were swallowed by Yu Sheng''s mouth overlapping hers. As she processed all of this she heard a grunt coming from Yu Sheng. Feeling the warm liquid enter her body she understood that he was done. Opening her eyes she saw herself fall down hitting a soft and comfortable quilt. Looking up at him her mind was blank. She couldn¡¯t make sense of the numbing pain she was feeling and the pleasure overlapping it. Leaning down he kissed her on the nose. Covering her with the second quilt he put up the folding screen dividing the room and pulled a robe over his sweaty body. Opening the door he saw a man dressed from head to toe in black. ¡°Does the innkeeper know you are here?¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. He shook his head in response. Moving aside the man came in and the door was closed. The man bowed, ¡°Master.¡± Waving him off Yu Sheng sat down and looked at the figure on the bed, he could faintly see through the folding screen. Reporting to Yu Sheng, ¡°Master, an official came to this village and ordered that the woman and children be taken away under the order of the emperor. When the villagers refused the official killed many innocent young and elderly men. The village chief was killed too in the exchange that¡¯s the reason behind the gloomy atmosphere.¡± ¡°The females of this village aren¡¯t the only ones affected, there are three other villages who have had their woman and daughters taken from them leaving the old woman behind. When I looked further into this situation I found out that there indeed was an order from the emperor but not to take away the woman and children but to move the families to a reformed village for a better living environment.¡± ¡°That official works under one of the ministers in charge of the reform village project is using this to his advantage. They took the woman and children and are using them as their personal entertainment.¡± Hearing this Yu Sheng frowned. Looking at the man he repeated, ¡°Entertainment?¡± ¡°Abusing them, making fools out of them. He also has them entertain his guests personally in a private chamber.¡± Yu Sheng, ¡°Are they related to the children who washed up on our shore?¡± ¡°Yes, that was a shipment he sent to one of the kingdoms on the mainland. Squinting his eyes he frowned, ¡°A kingdom on the mainland¡­ which one?¡± ¡°Jilei . . .¡± ¡°Do you know who exactly?¡± ¡°Not at the moment master, but the last time I went over the records, this minister has relations to the left prime minister¡¯s son.¡± ¡°The Shim family just never seems to listen.¡± He commented. Waving his hand, ¡°Leave us, your mastress needs to rest, and report back to us tomorrow with the rest.¡± Bowing to Yu Sheng, he turned and bowed to the one on the bed. Closing the door Yu Sheng returned to the bed to find his wife asleep. Kissing her on the forehead he lied down beside her and closed his eyes. Opening her eyes, Yue Mian sighed in her heart, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to visit my father.¡± Hearing her say this Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes shot open, ¡°No it¡¯s too soon!¡± he argued. ¡°You have no choice but to accept it, love~¡± Ignoring her husbands'' words she fell asleep. Because of her statement, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t fall asleep¡­ this time of their life came too soon and they hadn¡¯t returned to their son and daughter and yet here she wanted to start her plans and head for Jilei? The next day, Yu Sheng ordered his subordinates to infiltrate the reformed village and set it on fire after they rescued the woman and children and returned them to their villages. He then ordered them to take the life of the minister who conducted these unorthodox practises. Later Yue Mian wrote a letter to the emperor that frightened him off his feet regarding this incident. The emperor ordered all the ministers possessions to be seized while he and his two sons and general from his army boarded an army vessel heading to the mainland. Arriving at the shore they were welcomed by the Marquis and right prime minister who escorted them to the palace. On their way there the emperor of the Chengzhu Zogong had a grave expression on his face causing both Marquis Ye and the Right Prime Minister Dong to worry for his health. Arriving at the Imperial Palace they were welcomed by the Emperor of Jilei, the empress, the noble wives and their princes and princesses. ¡°Welcome brother,¡± greeted emperor Wang. The emperor of Chengzu Zogong returned the greeting and said with that same aggrieved expression on his face, ¡°Brother Wang, thank you but this time my visit isn¡¯t for pleasure. Brother, I come with news that I cannot judge for myself and I need your guidance on this subject.¡± Emperor Wang¡¯s handsome face frowned. This was the first time that Emperor Cheng seeked guidance from him. When an emperor was in doubt they would ask guidance from the empress-mother, previous emperor or the advisor, never would they ask another emperor for guidance because that was an insult to their name and they would most certainly lose face. However, because the alliance has been established on the mainlands between the kingdoms the surrounding small kingdoms allied with the kingdoms on the mainland creating an alliance within an alliance. Seated in emperor Wang¡¯s private pavilion, the two emperors sat opposite each other. ¡°Brother Cheng, please speak, there¡¯s no need to hold back with just the two of us here.¡± Emperor Cheng looked into Emperor Wang¡¯s eyes. For a moment there was a long silence but emperor Wang didn¡¯t force his brother to speak. Calming down emperor Cheng took out a letter from his sleeve, respectfully handing it to his brother, ¡°Brother, please.¡± Smiling slightly, emperor Wang took the letter in his hand. Relaxing in his chair he unfolded it and read the letter before him. Emperor Wang¡¯s hands gripped firmly onto the parchment crinkling it as he continued reading it. The rims of his eyes turned red. Emperor Cheng saw this and didn¡¯t know what to make of it. His brother had no expression on his face but the hands that seemed like they were going to rip the parchment up had veins popping out from them and his eyes that turned red from probably anger or sadness. Placing the letter down, emperor Wang looked at emperor Cheng, ¡°Brother, can I keep this?¡± ¡°By all means, brother.¡± He urged. Emperor Cheng remained silent waiting for emperor Wang to speak ¨C this topic wasn¡¯t his place to comment on.¡± The letter reads: Dear Emperor Cheng. I commend your capabilities to reform the villages and determination to take care of your citizens. I¡¯ve been to many kingdoms and your Chengzhu Zogong¡¯s means of taking care of its people is truly one that I look to as the most outstanding and correct. You as the emperor take the needs of your kingdom and place it above all, I look forward to receiving guidance from you in the future. Emperor Cheng, the reason why you receive this letter is that I am in your kingdom. My visit to your kingdom is the result of a murder case that I ordered my subordinates to investigate that lead me here. Not too long ago many bodies washed up on the shores of Jilei. These bodies, all young females that have the trait of the Chengzhu Zogong natives. When I saw this, I immediately came to Chengzhu Zogong to investigate. I am sorry to inform you your Highness but your good intentions have been taken advantage of. The minister you place in charge of the reform village project has taken all the woman and young females from their villages and used them as entertainment for himself and his guests. Please do not be offended when you receive my gift in a few days. Thank you for being the leader that you are and I do hope that you can employ ministers and officials who have the citizens in their heart. Yu Rucheng. Placing the letter down, he solemnly looked at it. Stroking the characters he sighed, ¡°My child, you have such beautiful handwriting.¡± Hearing emperor Wang speak like this he couldn¡¯t help but pity him. Everyone knows the story behind emperor Wang¡¯s missing daughter and consort¡­ ¡°Brother, how certain are you that Yu Rucheng is your missing daughter?¡± Looking at emperor Cheng he said, ¡°This is not the first time I am seeing this handwriting¡­ she previously sent letters out and I received one anonymously. I am one hundred percent certain that she is her.¡± ¡°Brother, what do you make of this situation? She seems to know much, will she really return to Jilei and become the princess?¡± ¡°I hope so¡­¡± After sending emperor Cheng to rest in a room prepared for him he called for the Marquis. Explaining to him what had just happened. Stunned, Marquis Ye exclaimed, ¡°This Yu Rucheng was in our cells and I wasn¡¯t notified?!¡± ¡°Your majesty, what if she is a threat and not the princess for my men not to inform me, do they not know who their master is?¡± ¡°She seems to have much influence.¡± ¡°That is true but how can, if she is the princess, how did she manage to get make the royal soldiers in the Marquis estate follow her?¡± ¡°If she is my daughter then this might be a good thing but if she is my daughter and wants to overthrow me, we will co-operate ¨C no matter what, that child was treated unfairly and what is owed to her, she will get.¡± Seeing that the emperor was headstrong about this topic he said no more. He knew how the emperor wished for his daughter and wife to return but if he must, a daughter that is a threat, he would take care of even if it cost his life ¨C his duty was to the throne, not the one on top of it. -END Side Story 3 | I’ve Said It Before, I’m Not Someone You All Should Mess With ¡°Weeeeeeeeeeee Yaaaaaaaa~ ¡°Lalalalala kkyaaaaaa~¡± ¡°Aaaaaahahahahahahah~¡± ¡°Again, again, Grandpa do it again~¡± Inside the princesses palace, in the garden on a bench; general Yu was bouncing little Chushan on his knee. The little bundle of joy in his hands made him happy but the continuous bouncing exhausted him. Seeing the frustrated and forced expression on his face Yue Mian couldn¡¯t help but be grateful for this daughter of hers. Alone Yu Sheng and she couldn¡¯t handle all the energy that Chushan had within her. Ni Xing and her parents were here and general Yu too to accompany Yue Mian and play with their grandchild. Yue Mian didn¡¯t mind all of this but she had an overwhelming feeling of wanting to run away. Sighing she turned around and walked over to the nearest bench and sat down. Looking at this scene, she wished that it was just the four of them, she, her husband and their two children. Currently, her husband was helping out at the Marquis estate and her son ¨C who knows where he was. A while later lunch was prepared and waiting for them. Since it was just them lunch was served. Frowning while she ate, Chushan looked around. Throwing down the stream bun in her hand she puffed her cheeks folding her arms. Chushan¡¯s sudden outburst was a first and stunned her grandparents. Yue Mian looked at her daughter asking, ¡°What is it?¡± Glaring at her mother she answered, ¡°Where¡¯s my big brother?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say where he was going to so I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Now go ask my papa to look for him!¡± ¡°Now now Chushan, don¡¯t throw such a tantrum, eat first then you and I can go look for your brother,¡± chided general Ye. Frowning at his words she slammed her hand against the table and stood up. Yelling at the top of her lungs she said, ¡°I hate this food!!¡± ¡°There are children who don¡¯t have food and yet you are fussy, what¡¯s the meaning of your actions young lady?¡± her mother questioned. Tears welled up in her eyes. She jumped off the chair and ran away. Looking at her daughter run away, Yue Mian could feel the headache coming. General Ye was ready to get up and run after her but paused when he felt Yue Mian put her hand on his. Smiling at her father-in-law she said, ¡°Just leave her.¡± ¡°But YuMi, if she runs away and gets lost how will we find her not to mention she might get kidnapped.¡± He argued. Looking at him she just smiled. Chushan¡¯s silhouette already disappeared. Panicked both General Ye and General Yu got up and ran after her. Ni Xing looked at Yue Mian, ¡°Has she always had such a temper?¡± Nodding her head, ¡°Mn, but only when it concerns Xinxi, she listens to him more than she listens to Sheng and I.¡± A little while later, the two generals returned. Chushan wasn¡¯t with them; smiling she asked, ¡°You couldn¡¯t find her?¡± ¡°Its as if she just disappeared.¡± Turning to her subordinate, immediately he understood without her having to say it. Bowing he walked off to inform Yu Sheng. Arriving at the Marquis estate, Yu Sheng was standing in front of the royal soldiers, watching them as they sparred with each other. Bowing to him, ¡°Master, the little miss ran off.¡± Raising his eyebrow he looked at him, ¡°Where her mother?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the garden having lunch.¡± ¡°So she just left her to run away?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rubbing his head Yu Sheng felt a headache come on. Waving his hand he dismissed him. From the side, General Shim looked at Yu Sheng, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Chushan ran away.¡± ¡°Eh??? What¡¯s wrong with the Ye ladies, they all like running away.¡± ¡°Mn, but with her, we won¡¯t have to worry it¡¯s just how long will it take for her to come back.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Ignoring General Shim¡¯s questions he continued to observe the soldiers. Those around Yu Sheng and General Shim heard the contents of their conversation and couldn¡¯t believe that Yu Sheng didn¡¯t send out a search party for his daughter. Seeing his laid back attitude someone secretly went to inform the emperor. Hearing it he ordered for a search party. This news quickly travelled to the ears of Chushan¡¯s parents and they could only lament in their misfortune. Not long after the palace was in a mess Chushan returned while riding on her brothers back. The search party was called off and Xinxi was being berated by the emperor for not returning her to their parents after he found her. What the emperor and everyone didn¡¯t know was that the moment she ran out she ran into him and she asked him to take her away. Xinxi had no expression on his face as he looked at the emperor and the two generals. Not only were they here but the princes and princesses were here to look at him being berated. Yue Mian had left because she and Yu Sheng had prior engagements arranged and couldn¡¯t be bothered about the antics of their children; they were also not aware of the happenings at the imperial palace. After being berated Xinxi felt down. Sitting in his room he didn¡¯t know what he was feeling currently. Chushan was taken away by Ni Xing before Xinxi was berated and she returned with her grandmother a few hours later. Excited to be back, she couldn¡¯t wait to see her brother. Running around the palace she called for him but he didn¡¯t answer her call. Worried she asked the servants and found out that he was in his room resting. When she walked in she saw him sitting on the floor hugging his knees. Worried she called him, ¡°Xinxi?¡± Hearing the high pitched voice call him, he quickly rubbed away his tears and looked up at her. Forcing a smile he held his arms open for her. Seeing the opened arms she smiled brightly and ran into him. Hugging him by the waist she squealed, ¡°Big brother, I missed you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only been gone for a few hours and you already miss me?¡± Before she was so happy to see him but hearing the off tone in his voice and the sad look on his face; she cupped his face and asked, ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sniffing he patted her hair down, smiling bitterly he answered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing really, I just miss home.¡± ¡°You miss home?¡± ¡°Mn, I do.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t mamma and papa say that this place is our home now?¡± ¡°They did say so¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ if you want to go home how, but we are home?¡± Smiling he knocked her on the head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry your little head about that, I¡¯m just feeling a little down.¡± Hugging her in his arms he couldn¡¯t help but feel horrible. He didn¡¯t want to stay here because he wasn¡¯t treated as part of the family. If staying here meant that he had to take so much humiliation then he¡¯d be better off somewhere else ¨C any place other than this place.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. His mother and fathers treatment towards him hasn¡¯t changed but these people that are his so-called family. Looking down at his sister he sighed, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her none of this would have happened but then again, he couldn¡¯t blame her, she had no fault ¨C she was perfect.¡± Kissing her forehead he picked her up and put her to sleep in his bed. Closing the door behind him he walked out and climbed on the roof. Night approached and Chushan woke up. Rubbing her eyes she looked around for Xinxi but couldn¡¯t find him. Walking around the palace she found her grandmother and sat down on her lap. ¡°Wheres Xinxi?¡±she asked. Ni Xing looked at her, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him since he brought you back, weren¡¯t you with him?¡± ¡°I was but big brother isn¡¯t here anymore.¡± ¡°Your big brother is older than you and can take care of himself, he¡¯ll come back soon.¡± Looking up at her grandmother she answered, ¡°That¡¯s not nice.¡± Hearing this Ni Xing was stunned, ¡°Chushan, what do you mean?¡± Shaking her head she jumped off not answering her. Walking out of the room she walked into the garden. There she saw her mother and father. Walking up to them she raised her arms up and was picked up by her father. Kissing her nose he said, ¡°You caused a lot of trouble today.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°You threw a tantrum and made the emperor worry.¡± ¡°How, but I was with big brother the whole time.¡± ¡°I know you were but the emperor and everyone else was worried for your safety, they are not like us that has full trust in your big brother to protect you.¡± Looking up at her father with her big brown eyes she seemed to be deep in thought. Yue Mian called her name a couple of times before she came out of her thoughts and asked them, ¡°Is this why big brother wants to go back home?¡± Hearing this, both her parents frowned. ¡°He said this?¡± asked Yu Sheng. ¡°Mn, he was crying earlier on when I went to look for him.¡± Nodding his head, Yu Sheng said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for dinner, go eat and get into bed, I¡¯ll be there to sing for you.¡± Grinning she jumped off and grabbed the hem of her mother¡¯s robe, ¡°Mamma come!¡± pulling her away they walked on. Turning to look at her husband she was reluctant. The two of them had a mutual agreement in silence about this whole situation ¨C words didn¡¯t need to be exchanged. The next morning arrived. Xinxi woke up early and was sitting in the bath surrounded by roses. With incense in the air he felt relaxed. Closing his eyes he leaned back relaxing his body. The doors open slowly. Yue Mian walked in quietly. Dressed in her inner robe, her porcelain skin could be seen through the material. Walking up to the bath she looked at her son in the water who had his eyes closed. Admiring his handsome features she smiled. This son of hers was truly handsome since the day she picked him up ¨C thinking about the future she couldn¡¯t help but think of how many woman would fall head over heels for him. Leaning down beside the bath she said, ¡°My child, you really are handsome.¡± Xinxi¡¯s heart jumped to his throat, this voice came out of nowhere. Jumping up he looked at the perpetrator; glaring at his mother, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Shaking her head she answered, ¡°I was awake and heard a noise, following it, I found you¡­ why are you up this early?¡± Sitting down he crossed his legs grumbling, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Taking off her robe she got into the bath with him. Xinxi moved to the side making space for his mother. Seated down in the warm water she frowned, ¡°Why is it so hot?¡± ¡°Who told you to get in?¡± Sighing she pulled him over between her legs and tied his hair up into a bun, ¡°Why are you so mean this early in the morning?¡± Leaning back against her melons he sighed, not giving her an answer. ¡°Love, you know that I am always here to listen to you, so why don¡¯t you tell mama what¡¯s bothering you,¡± she coaxed. Xinxi closed his eyes refusing to answer her. Sighing in her heart she could only hug him. After a while, he spoke, ¡°Mamma, is the emperor really your father?¡± ¡°Yes he is.¡± ¡°Does that make him my grandfather?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Even though I wasn¡¯t born from you or father?¡± A burning pain hit her heart hearing this, answering his question she said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mamma, then why does it seem like I am more of a thorn in their sides than a grandchild. He, General Yu, General Ye, Mamma Ye and your mother don¡¯t allow me to call them grandma or grandpa.¡± Hearing his words she became furious, not at him but at them. ¡°Xinxi, do you hate Chushan?¡± ¡°What?¡± he turned around and glared at her, ¡°How dare you say that I love Chushan more than you!¡± ¡°How can you love your sister more than me?¡± ¡°Just!!¡± Sighing she said, ¡°Let¡¯s not go off-topic¡­ If you love Chushan, isn¡¯t that what matters most¡­ Your father and I have full trust in you to protect your sister that¡¯s why we are not like everyone else who makes a fuss over what happened.¡± ¡°So you know what happened.¡± He said. ¡°Mn, what the emperor did was not right but as I said, he doesn¡¯t know you like your father and I do.¡± ¡°None of them even try to get to know me so what does it matter?¡± ¡°The lives of the nobles and the lives of commoners are not the same¡­ here they value blood more than love ¨C they are not like your mama Fei who loves everyone no matter how different they are.¡± ¡°Mama Fei?¡± ¡°Do you still remember her?¡± Thinking back to his childhood he nodded slowly, ¡°I will never forget her.¡± Smiling she said, ¡°Aunty Fei took me in as her child too and looked after me. Although Ye Ni Xing is my birth mother, I only loved her when I was a child. When I grew up I realised that I don¡¯t have the same unconditional love for her as she has for me, what I have with her is a mutual understanding. But the relationship between Aunty Fei and I is much stronger, it¡¯s a mother and child bond because she taught me the value of life.¡± ¡°The value of life?¡± ¡°Mn, I would most probably be dead already if she hadn¡¯t taught me that valuable lesson.¡± ¡°Can you tell me about it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ the day you came into my life I wasn¡¯t aware of the feeling called love. When you started to cry uncontrollably I got scared and wanted to run away but Aunty Fei forced me to help her with you because there was no one else¡­ After a few hours I realised that you needed a mother and I had no plans of going anywhere so I stayed behind and raised you¡­ I loved you and I knew that I never wanted to let you feel helpless again, to be without a mother so I asked Aunty Fei if I could have you. She agreed and I became your mother.¡± ¡°You were an unexpected obstacle in my life that I wanted to control and love and you made that possible by loving me back¡­ Xinxi, my love, you have no idea how much I love you and I have no way of proving that to you, all I can do is provide for you and protect you and love you ¨C I wish I could do more but I don¡¯t know what nor how.¡± She looked at him with tears in her eyes, ¡°You are the only one that makes my heart ache this badly because of the pain you go through. You are the reason why I am not a heartless person. You are the one that made me into who I am. It was all your doing, not Yu Sheng, not Chushan, not my birth nothing ¨C it was all you¡­. You really don¡¯t know what a difference you made coming into my life and you are the one person I can never lose ¨C I will die in your place if I have to. This kingdom, if you want it, it¡¯s yours and no one, not as long as I am alive will they go against your wishes. I will kill everyone who opposes you.¡± Kneeling before him, she cupped his cheeks in her hands; staring straight into his eyes she added, ¡°You are my life and no one comes before you. Not Yu Sheng, not Chushan, not myself, not the emperor no one! That¡¯s all you need to know¡­ do you doubt these words of mine?¡± Looking into his mother¡¯s eyes, the words she proclaimed just now made him scared and overwhelmed to the point where he was close to crying. He wasn¡¯t little anymore and know the story behind everything¡­ to hear her say this now, that he changed her life ¨C she would make this kingdom his? Just why? ¡°Why would you do all of this for me?¡± ¡°Are you not my child?¡± ¡°I am?¡± ¡°Then why not?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve all of this.¡± ¡°No you deserve the world and nothing less¡­ we can take over every kingdom if you are not satisfied.¡± ¡°No no, I don¡¯t want to be an emperor mamma.¡± ¡°You have no choice.¡± He was about to say something else but she patted his head and forced his face between her melons. Two days later, Yue Mian was in the imperial court hall with all the ministers and royals. Standing beside her brother the crown prince she felt annoyed at the long proceedings. Finally the eunuch said, ¡°If there are no further issues to be discussed please leave.¡± The court was silent, seeing that no one said anything she said, ¡°I have something.¡± All eyes were on her. Stepping forward she walked up the stairs making everyone frown. Her father emperor Wang wasn¡¯t bothered, this was the second time she attended the court out of her own without being persuaded by someone. Bowing to her father she smiled¡­ turning to the court she folded her arms. Standing there she looked down at all the people who she thought the same as cockroaches. Tilting her head to the side she closed her eyes. Lazily she said, ¡°A few days ago my daughter caused a ruckus and I want to apologize for her actions. Whether you take my apology and accept it so be it if you don¡¯t agree I couldn¡¯t care less¡­¡± Walking to the side she turned to look at her father, ¡°Emperor Wang, I¡¯ve told you and everyone here that I am not someone any of you should mess with so why do you continue to test me.¡± ¡°Yu Rucheng! How dare you speak to the emperor like that?¡± Questioned the Left Prime Minister. Turning to look at him she smirked, ¡°Keep quiet or you won¡¯t wake up to see a new day.¡± She threatened him. Looking back at emperor Wang who looked at her expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m not bounded by blood like all of you that is why I will never listen to you. You hold me high on a pedestal but do not respect me so my question is why should I continue keeping up this farce and play nice?¡± ¡°Ye Yue Mian!!¡± yelled General Ye. Looking at her grandfather she squinted her eyes, ¡°General Ye?¡± ¡°Did I not teach you to respect your elders, moreover you are in front of his majesty and you dare to disrespect him!¡± Closing her eyes she reached into her sleeve and pulled out a gold token. Holding it in front of her she tapped it a few times. Letting go of the gold token it dropped to the floor. Raising her foot she stepped on it. Seeing this scene play out in front of them their eyes widened and a few of them even felt like fainting. Looking up at the crowd she said, ¡°You all should know that this is meaningless to me. I already found out why I was kicked out of the palace before, I don¡¯t need to play house with you if you all won¡¯t respect me and my family. I can easily put my son on the throne and none of you will be able to say anything about it ¨C this is my final warning, the only reason why I am in this palace is to keep you all in check, if I decide to leave, everyone¡¯s blood will be on my hands.¡± With that, she bowed to her father and walked down the steps. Her proud figure walked down the aisle that divided the court in half¡­ looking at her departing back many couldn¡¯t stop from shaking in their shoes to be so daring and carefree not worrying about the consequences ¨C they had no words for her or her actions. Emperor Wang looked at his daughters parting silhouette wandering what he did in order to anger her so. Turning to look at his son the crown prince he could see that there was a slight sadness on his face. Final Arc - 1| Known (1) [Alright, so I¡¯m writing this way now in hopes that you all can get a better understanding of her character and thoughts¡­ I¡¯m also no longer sugar coating words.] Scratching my head I looked yonder at the beautiful city. The grassy hills surrounding me swayed with the wind blowing left and right with no tomorrow in sight. Sighing I rubbed the ache in my neck hoping it would just fuck the hell away! Getting up from the boulder I placed my ass on three hours ago, I rubbed the pain away, mind you, I can still handle this compared to when my husband rams my ass. Walking back into the cave I slept in last night, I drank from my animal skin bottle. Laying down in the dark cave I groaned, ¡°How the fuck am I going to enter the palace?!¡± Hearing the echo, I roll my eyes and closed them. It¡¯s been a month since I left and still there¡¯s no progress besides the few encounters I had on the way to Jilei. * Waking up to the sound of ruffling and muffled voices, not to mention the smell of blood in the air. Raising my head, I looked up into the dark cave and saw that it was no longer dark. A fire was lit with two shadows dancing on the walls. Listening closely too their conversation I frown, ¡°B-brother w-why w-were w-we a-attacked?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, but we need to get out of here before they find us.¡± ¡°D-do y-you t-think e-elder b-brother w-will c-come g-get u-us?¡± ¡°We were supposed to arrive before sunset so I¡¯d assume that he will send a search party out. Don¡¯t cry Xian, we¡¯ll make it out alive, they only got lucky because we didn¡¯t suspect an ambush.¡± ¡°B-but t-they k-killed s-so m-many o-of o-our s-soldiers!¡± Sighing the one who seemed to be the eldest cooed the other. ¡°MASTER, MASTER, I¡¯VE BROUGHT THE FOOD YOU ASKED FOR!!!¡± came from outside the cave making me cuss. ¡°B-brother w-who¡­¡± the one trailed as I got up. Hearing me move deep inside the cave they froze as I approached. Yawning I looked down at them while scratching my back. They both wore fine silk clothing and had swords on them. They were cuddled in each other¡¯s arms, well more like the elder one was protecting the little one since he had his sword pointed at me. Winking at the two with a grin I walked out shrugging my shirt on and tying it at the waist. Walking up the small hill before the cave and looking down at the five scuffling fools before me I sat down. One of them walked up to me with a basket covered with a lotus leaf. Criss-crossing my legs I sat the basket in the gap between my legs and took off the leaf. Salivating at the delicious-looking chicken I break off a quarter leg, toasting it in the air to the five who had their heads lowered and bit down, sucking every juice into my mouth. Shooing them away I sat their eating but not for long. I turned to look at the two who walked out of the cave now standing behind me. Raising a brow at them I got off and turned to them. The elder one slightly bowed his head making me frown, ¡°Sorry to bother you sister but my brother and I haven¡¯t had anything to eat in the last eight hours, would you mind sparing us some of your food, I can pay you back when we return home.¡± Frowning at the basket in my hand I was reluctant. Looking back at them I smiled innocently, ¡°But I don¡¯t share my food.¡± Tilting my head I grinned and turned around walking towards the five who looked back at us in confusion. Hearing a sigh from behind me my hand quickly broke off the breast and wing quarter, I turned my body and threw it at them. Watching the elder brother¡¯s quick movements who grabbed the chicken quarter before it hit his younger brother in the face. I threw the other quarter at him too smirking at their surprised expressions. Scoffing I turned around and walked off ¨C I don¡¯t need their damn money! ~ Minding her own business Yue Mian skipped along the pathway leading into the mountains after waking up with an aching back. As she skipped she saw a bunch of men crouched behind a huge boulder looking over it. Sneaking up to them she crouched down beside one peaking over the boulder like them, mimicking them with a goofy smile on her face. The man who she was next to, caught a fright seeing the white-faced freak beside him. Standing up he caught the others attention. They looked down at her smiling face yelling, ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU! WHAT DO YOU WANT?¡± Pouting she stood up, ¡°Brothers what are you looking for?¡± ¡°THAT HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH YOU!¡± one of them yelled pushing her down and the men started kicking and hitting her. With the white powder all over her face and the robe around her body, they couldn¡¯t see that the one before them was a she and not a he. ¡°WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU ALL DOING??¡± came a yell from behind everyone. They stopped kicking her who was in a tight ball with her arms over her head. ¡°Sir, this wretch was hiding between us!¡± one of the men answered. Looking down at Yue Mian the man groaned, ¡°Do you fuckers think we have time for this shit¡­ those two are hiding in that house, get ready, we¡¯re going to attack!¡± ¡°Yes sir!!!¡± they answered in unison. When they cleared away, she peeked her head out and rolled her eyes. Getting up she dusted herself off and suddenly froze. Kneeling down she picked up the basket and chicken that was in pieces. The rims of her eyes turned bloodred. Mumbling to herself, ¡®Yu Sheng sent me this chicken!!¡¯ Her head shot left. Getting up she stumbled her way up and down the hill the men took. Hearing screams in the distance as she walked up another hill she stopped on top looking down. There, below the hill was a house and it hosted the fight between those men and the two from last night. Rubbing the white powdered shit off her face she yelled getting their attention. Looking down at them she walked over slowly, ¡°All of you, come here!¡± The leader of the group motioned with his eyes for one of the men to deal with her. Nodding his head, he ran through the entrance towards her. She too ran jumping into the air and kicking against his chest. Quickly picking up his sword after she landed, piercing the sword into his torso. Glaring up at the rest with a bloody face she smirked. Getting up she started cutting down at those who charged at her. Cutting down the last one she watched as the leader and another ran off while looking back at her. With her bloody clothes, she started laughing while wiping away the blood on her face off. Turning around she threw the two brothers a challenging look. The eldest raised his sword and she charged at him. After exchanging a few blows she pulled back, ¡°You have a heavy hand.¡± She said to him while shaking the pain out of her hand that was spasming. ¡°Who are you?¡± the elder brother asked. Looking at them after throwing away the sword she scoffed, ¡°You have to introduce yourself first before knowing the other, love.¡± -- Smiling at his changing face after calling him love, a blush crept up his neck making its way to his cheeks. Swallowing, he answered, ¡°I¡¯m Wang Ling Tian and this is my younger brother Wang Xian Le.¡± Pursing my lips I turned around, ¡°I¡¯m Yue Mian, well it was nice meeting you and I hope we never see each other ever again.¡± I waved them off while walking away. ¡°Wait, please wait.¡± I heard Wang Ling Tian call out to me. Stopping in my steps I turned around with a raised brow. ¡°Is there something you need from me love?¡± ¡°Please help us get home, you¡¯re stronger and better in fighting than the two of us, I¡¯ll try and repay you as best as I can and if I can¡¯t my father or my brother will.¡± He says hopefully. Sighing I asked, ¡°Is there chicken in your home?¡± He frowned but nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± I smiled brightly. * Walking through the forest behind the imperial palace it was quite peaceful apart from the occasional wild animal that I had to scare off. The two brothers spoke to me but it wasn¡¯t too much. ¡°Y-Yue M-Mian?¡± Xian Le called out to me. Turning my head I nod at him. The handsome young boy looked at me hesitantly but spoke, ¡°W-where d-did y-you l-learn h-how t-to f-fight?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ my grandfather and uncles.¡± I answered while looking around for attackers. ¡°A-are y-you u-used t-to a-all t-the b-blood?¡± he asked. ¡°Yup, its how I survived, a travelling woman gets into lots of danger all alone on the road,¡± I answered while swinging my arms behind my head and kicked my legs as I walked. ¡°I-I¡¯m n-not b-brave e-enough,¡± he trailed softly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯re still young and the only reason why I am able to protect myself is because I am afraid of losing my life.¡± It went quiet again so I started humming. My hum became a tune and the words left my mouth, ¡°The father¡¯s face is stern and strong, he sits and judges right from wrong, he weighs our lives the short and long - and loves the little children.¡± ¡°The mother gives the gift of life, and watches over every wife, her gentle smile lands so strife - she loves her little children.¡± ¡°The warrior stands before the walls protecting us were¡¯er we go, with sword and shield and spear and bow - he guards the little children.¡± ¡°The crone is very wise and old, and see our fates as they unfold, she lifts her lamp of shining gold - to lead the little children.¡± ¡°The smith he labours day and night, to put the world of men to right, with hammer, plough and fire bright ¨C he builds for little children.¡± ¡°The maiden dances through the sky, she lives in every lovers sigh, her smile teachers birds to fly ¨C she gives dreams to little children.¡± ¡°The seven Gods who made us all, are listening if we should call, so close your eyes you shall not fall ¨C they see you little children.¡± ¡°So close your eyes you shall not fall, they see you little children.¡± (Karliene - The Song of the Seven) After humming the end of it, Xian Le said to me, ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful song, and you have a beautiful voice.¡± Turning my head slightly I grinned, ¡°Thanks, at least you are speaking properly now.¡± Blushing he coughed clearing his throat, ¡°I was really scared and you helped calm me down.¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad I could help.¡± ¡°I bet under all that blood, you¡¯re beautiful too.¡± Said Ling Tian. Looking at him from the corner of my eye I smiled, ¡°So I¡¯ve heard.¡± After walking for a few miles I heard horses galloping towards us. Pushing Ling Tian and Xian Le behind me I stood before them with a sword pointing ahead. The men on horses stopped in front of us quickly jumping off. The soldiers on the horses looked at me wearily. A horse from the back stepped forward with a handsomely beautiful man on it. His temperament gave him an otherworldly aura. The minute he stopped before us; the two brothers behind me jumped out running towards him. Sheathing the sword I looked on at them slowly backing away so that I wasn¡¯t in their way¡­ there¡¯s something odd going on here. The handsome man got off his horse. Spreading out his arms, the two ran into him and hugged him. Xian Le started crying. The handsome man rubbed their backs kissing their foreheads, ¡°Thank the heavens and our ancestors that you two are safe.¡± Xian Le looked up at his brother sniffing, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t think its the heavens that saved us¡­ she did,¡± he says pointing to me who had turned around already slowly creeping away but I had to stop. ¡°OI! WHERE ARE YOU GOING TO, WHAT ABOUT YOUR CHICKEN?¡± yelled Ling Tian. Trying my best not to curse I turned to them smiling bitterly, ¡°I change my mind?¡± The handsome man let go of his brothers and slowly made his way to me. He stopped two feet from me and I could smell the wood and metal scent on him. Squinting his eyes at me he asked in his husky voice, ¡°You, saved my brothers?¡± Shrugging my shoulders I looked at the two behind him, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, they were just there when I got rid of those men.¡± He looked at me from top to bottom. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Rubbing my neck, I shrugged, ¡°Why would I?¡± He opened his mouth but was cut off. ¡°You should pay your respects to his highness, Crown Prince Xian Rong, this empire''s Crown Prince.¡± Hearing that familiar sexy voice coming from behind the crowd of soldiers my body stiffened. Moving my eyes from Xian Rong to scan the crowd I locked on to the sexiest man I know ¨C my husband. ¡°Cousin!!¡± the two princes squealed at the same time running up to hug him. ¡°The two of you gave us a headache!¡± After he hugged them he walked over giving me a once over. Holding his sleeve over his nose he looked at me with disgust. Tapping Xian Rong on the shoulder he ignored me, ¡°Brother, we have the little princes, let''s report back to uncle.¡± Nodding his head Xian Rong turned, heading for his horse. They all got on leaving me just standing there like I am nothing. I started walking away. Stopping his horse Yu Sheng looked back at me squinting his eyes, ¡°Rong, she did save their lives.¡± ¡°YUE MIAN!!!¡± Xian Le called my name. Pausing in my treks, I turn back to look at them. Raising a brow I asked, ¡°Is there something else you need from me?¡± ¡°We asked you to escort us home, this isn¡¯t home.¡± He said making me frown. ¡°But your brother and these people are more than enough to protect you, you no longer need me,¡± I say while starting to walk again. ¡°B-but w-we s-still n-need t-to r-repay y-you.¡± He stuttered. Sighing I looked over at Yu Sheng who was smiling at me but had a sad look in his eyes making me raise a brow. My look questioned him but he just shook his head. ¡°Miss Yue Mian, please follow us.¡± Said Xian Rong while motioning for one of the soldiers to give me his horse. Looking down at the sword in my hand I chucked it one side and got on the horse, luckily the blood on my clothes and body is already dry and didn¡¯t stain the horses'' beautiful coat. I was stuck in the middle between the princes who I learned from the soldiers addressing them. Yu Sheng was ahead with the crown prince ¨C well I think all three of them are my brothers but I will have to wait and hear from Yu Sheng since I never paid attention to the names other than my father, the prime ministers, generals and Marquis. We arrived behind the palace and I marvelled in awe, these people really know how to waste money. The horses came to a stop and I saw Yu Sheng walk up to me or well his horse did. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll be taking you to an inn to get you cleaned up and once we get summoned I¡¯ll escort you back to the palace, please follow me,¡± he says making me frown. Looking at the princes they grin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Yue Mian, Yu Sheng is one of the best in the three empires, he¡¯ll protect you, just don¡¯t let him swoon you¡­¡± Prince Ling Tian states. I looked over at Yu Sheng who is staring blankly at me. Looking back at the princes I nodded and followed Yu Sheng to an inn. Getting off the horse he walked in front of me towards the inn making me follow his lead. Surprisingly we just walked in and headed upstairs while we passed an attendant who nodded at his command for a bath of warm water for me. Closing the door behind me I turned to look at Yu Sheng who was already seated pouring tea into cups for us. Seated down across him I took the teacup he pushed my way in my hands and smelled the fragrance ¨C Hibiscus tea, his favourite, I hate this shitty tea! Downing it, he pours me another cup and I drank it without breathing. Looking into his eyes I saw a hint of sadness and knew what it all was about. ¡°How''re the children,¡± I asked him. His face tensed slightly as he answered me, ¡°Our son is doing well, he¡¯s been practicing his martial arts under the militants and Shan just wants you home. She¡¯s growing but still small¡­¡± he trailed zoning at the cup in his hands. Nodding my head in agreement, I have to pay them a visit soon, ¡°Sheng?¡± I asked trying to get his attention. He looks up at me with blank eyes, ¡°Rucheng?¡± I¡¯m tense; shoulders relaxed hearing him call me by that name, his voice filled with affection although he looked at me like I was a stranger, ¡°Can you arrange for me to meet them, I¡¯m also off the medication if you want to try for another child.¡± His blank eyes fill with life again as I say this making me feel relieved. A smile tugs at his lips as a flush tinted his cheeks, ¡°How long? The physician said it takes at least a month to be out of your system.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been out for the last six weeks,¡± I say with a shrug. He rolled his eyes at me, ¡°But what about the palace?¡± ¡°I miss the feeling of having a baby inside me so it¡¯s alright, I could always say I¡¯m helping a friend to carry a baby but I doubt I¡¯d be around them with a big belly¡­ you also know that it barely shows until I¡¯m seven months pregnant.¡± He smiled shaking his head. His expression turned serious, ¡°So, you will most likely enter the palace and meet the emperor today or tomorrow, are you ready?¡± Frowning I shake my head. ¡°Why not?¡± he asked worriedly. ¡°I still have to fulfil my wife duties, can¡¯t it wait till tomorrow?¡± I ask him while rubbing my thumb over his hand. A growl escaped his lips making me smile. ¡°You know as well as I do that an animal like you needs to have a proper meal at least once a month or else someone might suffer,¡± I continue teasingly. He takes my hand in his and entwines our fingers, ¡°I¡¯ll let them know not to disturb us tonight,¡± he says while looking at our hands. Nodding I pull away since I can¡¯t hug him with my smelly body, ¡°So, how¡¯s things in the palace?¡± ¡°Nothing much, it¡¯s the same old stuff since I arrive two months ago. My family is happy that I am now stationed here but want me to marry one of the noble daughters ¨C they say I¡¯m getting old and need children.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell them that you¡¯re gay?¡± I say with a smirk. Raising a brow at me he says, ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell them I¡¯m fucking the most beautiful and most dangerous woman of the three empires.¡± Tilting my head I sigh, ¡°They won¡¯t believe any of those reasons.¡± ¡°Yes and that¡¯s why I¡¯m meeting with the young noble lady and taking her on outings with me,¡± he says looking at me as if what he just said is normal for a married man such as himself. ¡°Just no kissing and sleeping with her, she¡¯ll probably die from a heart attack when she finds out who¡¯s husband you are,¡± I say smiling at him. He nods while taking another sip of his shitty tea. A knock sounds from the door and Yu Sheng gets up to open the door. Three men walk in carrying pails of water towards the back of the room covered by a folding screen. They leave and Yu Sheng closes the door. I strip my clothes off making my way to the back as he picks the bloody rags up, that I call clothes. Stepping into the warm bath that almost overflows as I sit down. He walks to the side and opens two bottles of oils and pours them in. Lifting his sleeve he puts his hands in the water stirring it so that the water mixes with the oils. The scent of the oils reach my nose and my body sinks down as my tense muscles relax ¨C I missed this, I really do. My eyes close as I feel a cloth rub at my face. When it¡¯s gone I open my eyes and look up. My handsome husband leans down to kiss my lips then kisses my cheek that once was accessorized by a scar. Rubbing his thumb over the slight bump it left he smiles gently looking into my eyes. Leaning down to kiss my lips again he whispers against my lips, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much Rucheng, you are no longer allowed to leave my side¡­ even in death.¡± Nodding my head I pushed up meeting his lips, pulling away I sink down into the water and let him wash the dirt, blood and grime out of my hair. Helping me sit back up, he used the soap rubbing it against my skin gently and washed away the dirt on me. Rinsing away the suds he pulled my legs apart. Rubbing the soap against the cloth he moved it down my legs rubbing against his claimed spot. Rubbing me gently and feeling around he raises my hips washing my behind and entrance. Rinsing me off as I stand before him, he holds out the bathrobe. Holding his hands out to me I reached for it. With my hand in his, he firmly gripped it assuring me that it was safe to get out. Rubbing the robe against my body until I am dry he chucks it to the side covering me with the navy blue one he bought for me a few years back. Tugging it on my body, he led me to the bed, sitting me down gently. Returning to the bath he took his armour and robes off climbing into the bath washing the sweat off his body. Laying down on the bed I closed my eyes as my body sunk into the soft bed, it''s way better compared to the grass and stone I slept on while I was travelling. Hearing him stalk towards the bed with wet steps I licked my bottom lip. Hearing him chuckle I raised my right leg as he touches it. Feeling him grip firmly on my thighs I feel shivers go up my spine. His nose brushing against my sensitive spot as he breathes in my scent. His warm wet tongue licking away while he savours the flavour only he can taste. Gasping at the sting from being roughly devoured I fist his hair pulling myself up. Looking down at the beastly eyes looking back at me, I move my hips meeting his tongue. Hitting my head back on the bed my back arches as my muscles tense. An electric current circulates my body before stopping at my soft spot. Squeezing my legs around his neck he snarls as my climax meets his lips. Moaning while taking everything in, he smiles against my leaking lips. Kissing his way up to my lips he smiles while looking down at my dilated eyes, ¡°I did a good job cleaning you down there.¡± Releasing the breath I didn¡¯t know I was keeping back, I turned my body around. Yu Sheng growls as he kisses down my spine while slowly removing the robe he dressed me in. Grabbing my hips gently he lifts my lower body up. Lining himself with me as he spreads both our legs. Rubbing my cheeks in circular motions he slowly enters moaning as he enters inch by inch. I grip onto the sheets tightly and biting them - I huff as the tears trail down my cheeks. ¡°Hugh!¡± he grunts as my walls start sucking on him begging for him to ram into me. Turning my head, I meet his piercing gaze as he smirks at me, ¡°S-s-sheng,¡± I moan calling for him. His gaze darkens looking down at me. Running his hand up my back he clasped in on my right shoulder, pulling me up gently I feel him move deeper making me tense up. Wrapping his arms around my waist, each hand cupping a breast, he whispers in my ear as his chest meets my back, ¡°Relax.¡± Doing as he says, I relax against him while he kisses my back. Pulling out of me, he slams back in making my body lunge forward with my hair moving in all directions but I don¡¯t fall forward because of his hold on my breast. Moving his hips in circular motions my body trembles at the familiar feeling that I¡¯ve longed for. My vision blurs as my body is brought to cloud nine with his rough thrust. Screaming at the top of my lungs until I can¡¯t scream anymore, I tense in his hold as I feel him tense inside me. Cupping my face we kiss till our saliva messes and climax together. Swallowing my moan he licks my lips; looking down at me after pulling away he smiles. Pulling out of me he lays on me, kissing my lips, nose, cheeks and closed eyes before spreading my legs and lining himself up with me and entering. Taking in a deep breath with my stuffy nose the room fills once again with the sound of us moaning, lust and the smell of sweaty sex. * Laying in his arms, I rubbed my hand up and down his muscular body while he had his hand in my hair twirling it between his fingers. ¡°Sheng?¡± I asked with a call. ¡°Yes,¡± he answered in his husky after sex voice. ¡°Won¡¯t the workers gossip about you sleeping around with an unknown woman?¡± I asked him with a frown on my face. ¡°I own this place,¡± he answered sounding amused. Rolling my eyes I punched his chest playfully making him laugh. ¡°I¡¯m serious, you said I¡¯d be called into the palace today.¡± ¡°I know, but I told the guys before they left to let them know that I was out and you were asleep after travelling for so long.¡± ¡°When did you do this?¡± I asked raising my head to look at him. He smiled at me mockingly, ¡°When you weren¡¯t looking.¡± Sighing as he took my face in his hands and rub my cheek where the scare once was. We looked into each other¡¯s eyes and I can¡¯t believe that he and I are married. Sheng is firstly my cousin, secondly my guard, thirdly my best friend, my husband and the father of my children ¨C how did I manage to win over his affection and have him be my life long partner. He looked at me worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked while wiping away the stray tear that fell. Shaking my head I smile, ¡°Why would something be wrong?¡± ¡°Why are you crying?¡± he asks squinting his eyes at me. Poking his nose with my finger I say, ¡°Well it¡¯s because I can¡¯t believe how lucky I am to be your wife after all those years of bickering and not to mention that we are related through our fathers¡­ oh and there¡¯s still the affair you had with Prince Baek Ah¡­ thinking of all of this, just makes me wonder, that¡¯s all.¡± He frowned looking at me and I curse myself for opening my big mouth. ¡°Rucheng, you know I no longer have feelings for him so you should stop dwelling on my past. You¡¯re the mother of my children and my wife, I won¡¯t break our vows for something of the past.¡± ¡°Yea, I know.¡± ¡°If you know then why do you always bring it up?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, it¡¯s just one fact along with many that makes it unbelievable that you are my husband.¡± ¡°I married you because I love you,¡± he states bluntly. I can feel my tears threatening to come out but he wipes them away with a smile. ¡°Why do you love someone like me?¡± I ask him hoping for something. He shrugs while grinning, ¡°Its most probably because you¡¯re so fucking crazy and every day is something new with you, never the expected but always the unexpected.¡± Rolling my eyes I pushed his hands away. Laying my head on his chest I closed my eyes. ¡°Do you love me?¡± I hear him ask. Nodding my head I hear him chuckle through his chest. ¡°Why do you love me even though you know I am your cousin?¡± ¡°Our fathers are cousins separated by our grandmothers so we¡¯re not really related so that doesn¡¯t count and they can¡¯t hold it against us unlike that bullshit of me having to marry my blood related brother. And me loving you, it¡¯s because you are my best friend, the one I trust the most so I just¡­¡± ¡°You just what?¡± ¡°Love the beast within you?¡± ¡°So you like it better when I eat you up instead of love you?¡± ¡°Aaaaaa Yu Sheng, I didn¡¯t say so, I love all of you!¡± I protested while looking at his grinning mug. He rolls his eyes and pulled my head up for a kiss. Leaning our foreheads together he sighed saying, ¡°I love you Mrs Yu.¡± Giggling I kissed his nose, ¡°I love you more Mr Yu.¡± * Leaving the inn we head to a nearby restaurant for breakfast, he says I should eat something nice after eating nonsense while traveling. Rolling my eyes at him who¡¯s smirking at me from across the table. ¡°So, what now?¡± I ask referring to our mission. He hums with a nod, he¡¯s in a good mood today. ¡°Well, this morning a notice came from the emperor to have you enter the palace so that he can personally thank you for saving his sons.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll deal with it I guess, when can I see my babies?¡± ¡°Depends on how things go in the palace, the princes might want to keep you near them after they see your beauty.¡± Rolling my eyes I drank the tea. Yu Sheng looks at me smiling, ¡°Why are you in such a good mood today?¡± ¡°Having my wife near me puts me in a good mood always,¡± he says while tilting his head to the side. ¡°Such a sweet talker you are.¡± 2| Known (2)
Walking through the grand palace with Yu Sheng leading the way, we pass many who look at me with raised brows trying to guess who I am. Yu Sheng turned to look at me from the side and wiggled his brows at me when there was no one around. Rolling my eyes I couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh at his silly antics, he seems very different not so domineering as before, I hope it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with what I am planning to do in the far future but that¡¯s for later. We arrive in a courtyard similar to that of Xieye with the red carpet train running up the tens of stairs with guards to each side and statured at the entrance of the double doors on each side running along the borders of the walls with soldiers stationed throughout the courtyard. Walking up the stairs behind Yu Sheng, I took in each and every face my eyes scanned over, the weapons they carry and their position¡­ I need to plan this well before implementing it so that it runs smooth and doesn¡¯t implicate Yu Sheng and our men in any way possible. Stopping at the final step in front of the door, he turned to me, ¡°Wait here, I have to let them know that you¡¯ve arrived and it will take some time so be patient and don¡¯t wander off, this isn¡¯t the wild and if you are caught sneaking around the punishment will be harsh,¡± he says looking at me with a serious expression, his voice loud enough for those to hear around us too. Bowing my head, ¡°Yes general Yu,¡± I say keeping up the act. He nods and turns around. The doors open for him and close after he enters. I sigh looking down at the clothes he gave me to wear. Royal fucking blue, his favourite colour! Well, at least I¡¯m wearing pants and shirt with a robe over me. He combed my hair for me and told me that my hair looked better down, hanging loose and not in a bun or platted nor in a high ponytail¡­ well, he would know, he¡¯s seen many sides of me and knows what he likes. Kicking at the red carpet under my feet I let out a sigh. Turning around I use my hand to block out the sun looking down at me and look over at the layout of the imperial palace. Archers on the wall with sword wielders by their sides. Spear wielders trailing up to the entrance with a sword at their side ¨C typical Xieye warrior. Walking to the edge of the staircase where the first soldier is, I lean against the stone rail and rub my head. Letting out a sigh I realise now why he said I must be patient, five minutes have already passed and he still hasn¡¯t returned. Closing my eyes I slid down and rested against the stone rail listening to the different sounds in the air. . . . . . . . . ¡°SISTER YUE MIAN!!!¡± Frowning, I open my eyes but see no one, only hearing the rushed footsteps coming from the other end of the double doors. Slowly getting up to my feet I rub the blur out of my eyes and take in a deep breath. Looking at the soldier beside me I ask, ¡°How long has it been since I¡¯ve arrived?¡± ¡°Two hours,¡± he says without looking at me. Nodding I fix my clothes and sigh. The doors burst open and immediately my eyes lock onto those of Xian Le. The small prince smiled from ear to ear as his eyes watered. Running up to me he wraps his arms around my waist and hits his head against my chest. I look down at him in shock but calm down because I can hear him sobbing. Resting my hands on his back and on his head I patted his back and rubbed his head. ¡°Why are you crying Xian Le, who died and who must I kill?¡± I ask making him chuckle. He pulls away and grabs onto my hands, ¡°This way sister YuMi,¡± he says and pulls me in through the double doors that close behind me. Xian Le cuddles my side and wraps my arm around his shoulder. I smile looking down at him, he¡¯s a head shorter than me and very cute, almost baby cute¡­ I can¡¯t believe I have such an adorable brother, I wonder if he is the youngest. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I ask as we walk through a courtyard which has a water fountain with a dragon in it facing the heavens ¨C what a beautiful sculpture, I¡¯ll use it as my mark! There are beautiful bushes of flowers that I don¡¯t stop to admire. He hugs me closer making me look down at him. He looks up at me with a frown making me raise a questioning brow. He blushes and looks away, ¡°Is it okay if I call you sister?¡± he asks nervously. ¡°Won¡¯t your father and siblings disapprove?¡± ¡°They already disapprove but I told them I want you by my side, you saved my life, something my brothers and the soldiers couldn¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Your hills and dales and flowery face, that lies near the Naiad shore. Your vines that blow by Borden¡¯s grow, may I never see you more.¡± ¡°Where the Magnolia¡¯s glow and the Spider Lily¡¯s grow, where the yellow fins and angel fish play, with my line and hook, delight I took, to spend my youthful days.¡± Ignoring his words I sing. ¡°Last night I went to see my love, to hear what she might say, to see if she¡¯d take pity on me, lest I might go away,¡± I sing while looking down at his curious gaze. ¡°She said I love the crown prince, and he was my only joy, and ever since I saw his face, I¡¯ve loved him forever more,¡± I grin at him making his eyes widen. ¡°Well perhaps your crown prince¡¯s star is gone, sailing over the sea of Xieye or perhaps he¡¯s married, gone with some other one, may I never see him again,¡± I turn to look at the halls we pass while tapping his shoulder making him giggle. ¡°Where lay if my crown prince is lost, he¡¯s the one I do adore and seven long years, I wait for him by the banks of the Naiad shore,¡± peeking at him who¡¯s suddenly nervous I end as we approach a hallway with many servants, ¡°And seven long years I wait for him at the Naiad shore.¡± He takes his hand away from my waist but I firmly pull him into my side holding him firmly. He looks up at me with wide eyes, ¡°Sister YuMi, we can¡¯t be seen like this,¡± he says as the heads of servant start looking our way. Smiling down at him gently, I caress his cheek, ¡°I¡¯ll kill anyone you order me to,¡± leaning down to his ear I whisper, ¡°Including the emperor and your siblings.¡± He looks up at me frightened about to say something but swallows it looking into my determined eyes ¨C ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Xian Le looks at me with watery eyes but quickly blinks it back and nods with a light smile tugging his lips. Kissing his hair, we stop in front of a closed door. Someone announces, ¡°Prince Xian Le has arrived.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. I look at him and he is grinning, hugging me tighter as the doors open. My eyes sweep across the room meeting everyone¡¯s eyes making them frown as I lock eye with the emperor himself. Xian Le takes the lead and leads me in while holding me and I can feel his body tremble under my hold so I squeeze his shoulder and he looks back at me. Smiling reassuringly at him his shoulders slump slightly. We stop at the foot of the stairs that lead to the throne. Xian Le takes his hand away from me and mine sink to my sides, he bows slightly, ¡°Father, this is the woman who saved brother and I from the group of bandits yesterday and fed us the day before,¡± he says and steps back with a bow and walks off to the side where his siblings and who I am assuming are their mothers, with my handsome husband standing not too far from them. Raising a brow at him he motions me to bow and face forward. Turning to look at him I reluctantly did as told not wanting to piss anyone off. After prostrating I stand up and lower my eyes not to make contact with his eyes. Looking up at him through my lashes I see that he has a conflicting gaze in his eyes. ¡°State your name to the crown,¡± the eunuch beside him steps forward and speaks. Keeping myself from laughing I raise my head, ¡°Qin Yue Mian.¡± ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°I am but a traveller, I have no home,¡± I state quite annoyed. Sensing the annoyance in my voice he looks down at me with knitted brows. Tilting my head slightly I narrow my eyes, smiling slightly. ¡°What were you doing in the mountains?¡± asks the emperor making his eunuch side step and return to his post. ¡°Answering to His Majesty, this one was resting in a cave when the two princes came in, I was asleep and woke up due to the conversation between the two of them,¡± I answer with respect. ¡°What were they conversing about,¡± he asks making me curse inside, I never paid attention to their damn conversation so how the fuck must I know? Knitting my brows, then raising a brow¡­ I¡¯m sure I look like I want to take a shit. Shaking my head, ¡°Not really sure but something about why were we attacked, all the soldiers were killed and about a brother coming to get them,¡± I shrug and look over at Xian Le and Ling Tian who looked like they were about to faint. Raising a brow at them, ¡°What were you talking about last night?¡± ¡°Watch how you speak before the emperor!¡± the eunuch demanded. Smiling amused at him I forced back my laugh and raise my hands in defeat. Folding my hands behind my back I looked at the emperor, ¡°I¡¯m not certain so you¡¯ll have to ask them.¡± He nods his head while looking me up and down. ¡°What made you save my sons?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t saving them, they were just there!¡± I shoot back narrowing my eyes. He sits up in his chair properly, after a moment he gets up and walks to the staircase and looks down at me. ¡°Explain yourself,¡± he demands. ¡°I said it before, I¡¯m a traveller and I have my reasons for being one. I was asleep and your sons disturbed my slumber. I fed them only because I know what it feels like to starve and I¡¯m not speaking about the hunger of not eating for a few hours but starvation of not eating for days. I left the cave because I didn¡¯t want to be associated with people who are being hunted down. Us meeting again is only but a coincidence¡­ the ¡®BANDITS¡¯ you should investigate them because the one who lead them had noble blood seeping off of his body so I¡¯ll assume and that is ASSUME that your sons were being assassinated¡­ again, I didn¡¯t care, I only killed them because they beat me up not knowing that I was a woman¡­ well it¡¯s that and they trampled on the food and medicine I had collected for the villages near the mountain hill where your sons were cornered. I went after them to teach them a lesson but they charged at me with bloodlust so, I returned it and the two that escaped was that nobleman and another after seeing that they were on the losing end. Prince Ling Tian also faced off against me because I wanted to know why he couldn¡¯t fight against them. I only escorted them due to Prince Xian Le¡¯s request and the healing injury on Prince Ling Tian¡¯s body,¡± I said as I glanced over at him through the corner of my eye. His mouth gaped open, ¡°You know?¡± Nodding my head, ¡°Yeah, it only takes me a few seconds during sparring to figure out my opponent.¡± Turning back to the emperor I say, ¡°So Your Majesty, our meeting is nothing but a coincidence.¡± Nodding his head he walked back to his seat and sat down. Looking at me while tapping his finger on the armrest. After sighing he says, ¡°The name Qin Yue Mian, I¡¯ve never heard it before but your face¡­ your beauty¡­ it reminds me of someone.¡± Hearing his words my brows shoot up. ¡°Uh¡­ your majesty, thank you for calling me beautiful but¡­ you¡¯re too old for me.¡± ¡°A barbarian isn¡¯t worthy of my husband¡¯s love!¡± a haughty voice comes from behind me. Turning around I see a beautiful woman walk in adorned in the finest gold jewels and silk. The ministers and officials along with the princes and noblewoman all bowed. I look over at the princes and see the crown prince standing there ignoring this woman. ¡°Greetings Empress Wang!¡± -- She stalked her way to me and stopped, staring at me. Her face twisted when she looked at me; she raised a brow, ¡°You insolent! Don¡¯t you know that you should bow before me?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask, throwing it in her face. ¡°Empress,¡± I hear as the hundreds of images of me killing this woman before me run through my mind. ¡°You heard correct, just because you saved my sons doesn¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯t show your respects to this empires mother,¡± she says with a frown. ¡°Well you¡¯re not my mother and never will be!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± she yells making everyone stand up and look at us. ¡°Well it¡¯s easy,¡± I say and step forward. Tilting my head, ¡°I¡¯ve returned from the dead bitch, I know it¡¯s you that tried assassinating my mother and me when I was a baby!¡± She stepped back looking at me with wide eyes, pointing her long fingers at me she mutters frightened, ¡°You, who are you!¡± Folding my hands in front of my chest I start laughing crazily and come to a stop while glaring at her, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, Shim Lanhua, Shim Lanhua, Shim Lanhua¡­ did you really think you¡¯d get away with what you did to me?¡± ¡°GUARDS!!!¡± yell the minister of finance, her brother. I watch as I get circled by the soldiers as they have their swords and spears pointed at me. When they settle down I look around and scoff, turning to the emperor I smile, ¡°You know, she spoke of you as a gracious and humble person, why are you protecting the one who tried to kill your wife and child?¡± His eyes widen looking at me. The guards slightly lower their weapons but keep them pointed at me. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asks in a firm tone. ¡°Ye Yue Mian,¡± I say making everyone frown. ¡°My name is Ye Yue Mian, I am the daughter of Ye Ni Xing and Emperor Wang Tejo Rong. I am the granddaughter of second general General Ye of the Xieye army and I am the Goddaughter of Emperor An.¡± The court stays in a bitter silence as I watch all the conflicting gazes look at me. ¡°Impossible, Ni Xing and her daughter died!¡± ¡°Anyone who speaks my mother¡¯s name must be ready for death!¡± I say shutting whoever the fuck that was up. Turning my attention back to the emperor I say, ¡°Meeting the princes was a coincidence and shall remain a coincidence¡­ I was never planning on returning to this place after it kicked me out but unfortunately, fate wants me here, so daddy dearest, what shall we do, will you have your soldiers lower their weapons or will I have to kill my way to the throne and take you with me to hell?¡± ** Sighing at my own stupidity I bow, ¡°Forgive me, Your Highness, I was entranced by your beauty,¡± I say and step aside. She walks past me giving me a once over and makes her way up the stairs and takes her seat beside her husband the emperor. Looking at them I frown, they¡¯re suited for each other. They whisper before looking back at me, ¡°Qin Yue Mian, thank you for saving my second and third son, if it wasn¡¯t for you we would have probably been in mourning right now. Although this was all a coincidence it is also fate that brought you to save them for that I am truly grateful. My Xian Le begged us to have you stay by his side as his personal guard, would you be willing to?¡± she asks me while smiling at me genuinely and I don¡¯t know if this is a farce or maybe she means it. Bowing my head, ¡°Answering to Her Majesty, Prince Xian Le has already asked me if I would and I already accepted but under one condition, that is until he can defend himself in battle, when he is able to then I shall take my leave and return to being a traveller,¡± I say making them nod with a smile but the emperor still has this look on his face that seems like he is trying to figure me out. ¡°If there is nothing else, court dismissed,¡± says the eunuch. Everyone gives their greetings and leaves one by one. I turn to look at Yu Sheng but he is no longer standing there nor is the crown prince. Xian Le skips to my side and wraps his arm around my waist, ¡°Come, come, let¡¯s leave and get married,¡± he says with a grin. Rolling my eyes I flick his forehead and follow his lead. We head to his palace with Ling Tian following behind us. Seated in his palace I watch him pour tea into a cups for the three of us and he hands me one. Sipping it, I taste the fresh fragrance of mint and orange blossom, ¡°It tastes delicious,¡± I say making him smile. Ling Tian scoffs, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Will I get paid?¡± I ask making them look up at me. ¡°Yep!¡± Xian Le answers popping the ¡®p¡¯. ¡°Alright then, I will be gone tomorrow because I need to settle something so I¡¯ll return to the palace tomorrow night after leaving tonight,¡± I say making him frown. Sighing I continue, ¡°It will just be a few hours so don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe in the palace,¡± I reassure him. He thins his lips and pouts. ¡°Why are you acting like a baby in front of her?¡± Ling Tian asks while poking his brother¡¯s lips. Shrugging he took his tea and sipped on it. 3| Known (3) Standing before Xian Le with a wooden sword in my hand as he sits on the ground panting like a dog. His attire is in a mess and dirty from the ground beneath us with his hair dishevelled, it took me three hits and he was down. He hasn¡¯t managed to get a hit and as a prince, this is very disappointing. I lower my hand holding the wooden sword, ¡°Get up, we¡¯ll practise again tomorrow.¡± He nods and sighs. After freshening up, he jogs his way back to me and sits down beside me while a maid pours him a cup of tea. Ling Tian sits across from us and smirks. With a yawn he asks, ¡°YuMi, how old are you?¡± Raising a brow I answered, ¡°I¡¯m twenty-six of age.¡± He nods his head, ¡°You¡¯re five years younger than our eldest brother and Yu Sheng, which makes you three years older than me ¨C wanna get married?¡± Xian Le chokes on his tea making Ling Tian burst out laughing. The servants and maids beside us look at Ling Tian in shock. Rolling my eyes and folding my arms in front of my chest, I lean back and close my eyes. ¡°Aww sweety, why aren¡¯t you answering me, how DARE you refuse my marriage proposal, ME, A PRINCE OF JILEI!! I¡¯ll kill you for humiliating me like this,¡± he jokes while wiggling his brows at his brother. Sighing I smile, he really has some sort of strange humour. ¡°Brother Tian~¡± Xian Le complains making me frown. Lifting my head I look at him who¡¯s pouting at Ling Tian with flushed cheeks. Ling Tian shrugs, ¡°Baby boy, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take your woman from you while you¡¯re conscious.¡± He says making Xian Le¡¯s eyes widen in horror. He looks between me and his brother than plants his hands between his hands. Raising a brow at Ling Tian who smirks at me and raises his hands in defeat. ¡°YuMi, our baby brother here has a strange hobby,¡± he says making me knit my brows. Xian Le slams his hands on the table and glares at Ling Tian who smirks and pulls a bamboo flute out from behind him and places it near his mouth. Blowing air out, he starts playing a beautiful tune. Xian Le settles down beside me and leans back but is fidgeting uncontrollably. Closing my eyes I take in the beautiful tune and think about yesterday when I spent time with my family. My thoughts get stopped when I hear someone clearing their throat. Opening my hazy eyes I see many faces before me. Looking at Xian Le and Ling Tian who stopped playing his flute stand at attention, I raise a questioning brow at them. They both have awkward smiles and Xian Le starts, ¡°Brothers and sisters, I¡¯m sorry for not welcoming you all properly, if I¡¯d known you all were coming I would have gotten the servants to prepare for your arrival.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Standing up I move to the side and the princes and princesses sit down. As I am about to walk away I get called back, ¡°Sister YuMi~¡± that squeal again! I turn to glare at the culprit and he¡¯s pouting again! Knitting my brows at his motion to return. He cuddles into my side making his brothers and sisters frown. ¡°Let me introduce you to my siblings; this beautiful lady wearing a purple tunic is my eldest sister Qinyi, the one in a pink tunic is my sister Qingxue, the one wearing green is my sister Ling Xiao. The twins are Ning Huang and Ning Hong, this handsome fellow here is Tianyao, the one with a crooked smile is Lanshan. This is You Ming and that brother of mine is called Zhan¡­ and you have me, the fool Ling Tian and the crown prince Xian Rong ¨C together we are this empires, princes and princesses.¡± I bow to all of them which they return with a friendly smile and Ling Tian continues, ¡°The crown prince, myself and LeLe are the Empresses offspring, The twins and Tianyao are the sons of Third noble wife Dal. Zhan, Qingxue and Ling Xiao are the children of first noble wife Hana and Lanshan and Qinyi are the children of second noble wife Kaihua and finally You Ming from the households fourth wife Byeol¡­ in respective order, we are Xian Rong, Zhan, Lanshan, Ning Huang and Ning Hong, Ling Tian (points to himself), You Ming, Qinyi, Tianyao, Ling Xiao, Qingxue and our baby Xian Le oh and don¡¯t forget mother Byeol is expecting a baby too.¡± Ah my father¡¯s been around, I think while nodding to this ridiculous introduction. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about our second sister,¡± Lanshan says in his deep voice making me raise a brow and tilt my head. ¡°Ah yes, sorry, how can I forget about her¡­ YuMi, that¡¯s not all, our second sibling after my brother Xian Rong is our sister who was born of my father''s concubine Ni Xing,¡± Ling Tian says making my body freeze in anger at the mention of my mother''s name. Swallowing down my anger I ask, ¡°Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± I ask them. They avoid my gaze and look at Ling Tian who has a pained expression on his face. ¡°They were exiled,¡± he says making me raise a brow. ¡°Why?¡± I ask, pressing for him to continue. ¡°Well the council decided that they must leave due to traditions,¡± he says while swallowing hard and I can see the sweat form on his head while he clenches his hands into fists. ¡°Because every first child born must be a son and our father''s concubine gave birth to a daughter instead so they were exiled,¡± says Tianyao. I look over at him and he has this blank expression on his face that he had since he¡¯d arrive. I nod my head not really caring for the rest of the details because I know what happens, I mean like¡­ I am that damn child! ¡°What¡¯s your sister¡¯s name?¡± I ask nonchalantly. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know, none of us even heard her cry and the only things we know is that she¡¯s concubine Ni Xing¡¯s daughter and female.¡± Ling Tian answers. ¡°Well, since its fate then let it be, I¡¯m sure your sister is living a wonderful life compared to all of you living here in the imperial palace where you are locked up,¡± I say and Ning Hong scoffs, ¡°That¡¯s if she¡¯s alive and what do you mean that we¡¯re locked up?¡± Shrugging I pick up a stray leaf under my foot and let it fly in the wind, ¡°The sky belongs to the birds that can fly not those under watchful eyes.¡± Waving them off I turn around and walk away. [Short chapter because I wanted to introduce the siblings to you.] 4| Known (4) It¡¯s been a few months since I arrived and Xian Le¡¯s trust in me has grown. The two of us are taking a stroll through the palace back yard where there''s no one around besides us. The two of us come here every day so that we can spar in peace. Laying on the grass he turns to face me, ¡°YuMi, can I tell you something?¡± he asks nervously. I nod my head while looking up at the clouds, ¡°You can trust me.¡± He crawls up to me and hugs my body, nervously he whispers in my ear, ¡°I like men.¡± Opening my eyes I turn to look at him. Raising a brow I ask, ¡°You like men sexually?¡± His eyes widen with a blush as he nods at me. I smile, ¡°That¡¯s alright, does your family know?¡± I ask him. He shakes his head, ¡°Only brother Tian, he caught me ogling my crush.¡± ¡°Your crush?¡± I ask rubbing his hair. ¡°Mn, I have a crush on Prince Dongliu.¡± He says with a sigh. Raising a brow, the names clicks with the title in my head, ¡°You like Prince Dongliu of Naiad?¡± ¡°Mn, I¡¯ve liked him since the first time I saw him when we were younger, he was such a sweet gentleman and he is so strong, I can¡¯t wait for the alliance meeting so I can see him again. Those strong bulky muscles that can crush me under him easily,¡± he says while squealing into the palms of his hands and wiggling around. Laughing I say, ¡°Well you should tell him, there¡¯s nothing wrong with letting the one you like, know you love them so you can get your answer early instead of waiting and getting your heart crushed.¡± He peeks through his fingers at me, ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t like me back?¡± ¡°Then he doesn¡¯t, you move on,¡± I answer shrugging. I hear him sigh, ¡°There¡¯s a definite chance that he won¡¯t like me back, he likes woman, mostly brothels,¡± he says making me frown. ¡°Xian, you¡¯re not even sixteen yet and you have your whole life ahead of you, there are many men in the army that like other men so I¡¯m sure you will find the man for you and if you don¡¯t want them, how about I introduce you to the most handsome man in the world that likes boys too?¡± I say grinning while wiggling my brows at him. He starts laughing, ¡°Is he more handsome than Prince Dongliu?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°How old is he?¡± he asks with a raised brow. ¡°He is seventeen,¡± I say with a proud smile. ¡°Oooo~ so he is two years older than me¡­ What¡¯s his name?¡± he asks making me grin. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself, come get up and let¡¯s go find him!¡± I say while jumping to my feet. * I lead Xian Le to the army base on a horse. We arrive to see them sparring and running the obstacle courses that my handsome husband is drilling their asses to do. We meet up with Yu Sheng who has general Shim beside him who is shocked beyond compare as he sees me approaching them. I see Yu Sheng glare at him and whisper something to him that makes him frown but agree. He composes himself and ignores my presence and greets Xian Le.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Hello,¡± Xian Le greets back shyly making Yu Shengs brows furrow as he looks at me. I grin knowingly, mentally telling him with my eyes that we¡¯ll discuss this later tonight. ¡°What brings the two of you here?¡± he asks us while I glare at general Shim who¡¯s eyeing my breasts. ¡°I want to introduce Luo Fan to Xian Le, he doesn¡¯t believe that Luo Fan is the most handsome in Jilei,¡± I say with a straight face making Yu Sheng wince and general Shim frown. ¡°If Luo Fan¡¯s the most handsome then what about me?¡± asks Yu Sheng with a glare. Shrugging my shoulders, ¡°Only your wife, girlfriend or whore thinks you¡¯re handsome,¡± I say making general Shim burst out laughing. He turns to face me, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but the two of us haven¡¯t met before, I¡¯m Shim Taerim from Xieye and Yu Sheng¡¯s best friend.¡± I bow slightly, ¡°I¡¯m Qin Yue Mian, it¡¯s a pleasure meeting you, and I¡¯m Prince Xian Le¡¯s bodyguard, Prince Ling Tian¡¯s mistress and a thorn in Yu Sheng¡¯s side.¡± He nods his head knowingly then turns to Yu Sheng and bursts out laughing at the fire burning in his eyes. After they both calm down Yu Sheng calls for LuoFan to come see us. We head to the training grounds at the back of the base camp - I occasionally visit here to see my son. We sit and have a chat for a while. A knock lands on the door and Yu Sheng tells him to come in; I grin seeing that he has no shirt on. His sweaty torso has strands of his beautiful long hair stuck to it. His biceps flex as he ties his hair back after seeing that it¡¯s me who sought him out. He knows I don¡¯t like a messy man and love people who present themselves well. Yu Sheng and Taerim leave us and I look to my side at the heavy heaving Xian Le. I smile at Luo Fan¡¯s confused look. Clearing out my throat I beam at him, ¡°Luo Fan, I¡¯d like to introduce you to Prince Xian Le, Xian Le, this is Ye Luo Fan, he is my friend¡¯s son and also he is the most handsome in your generation.¡± Luo Fan looks at me with widened eyes, he turns to Xian Le who he towers and bows deeply, ¡°Greeting your highness, it¡¯s an honour to meet you.¡± He says making his mama proud, mama Fei taught him well. Clearing his throat Xian Le blushes, ¡°N-no n-need t-to s-stand o-on c-ceremony,¡± he says making Luo Fan stand up. Pulling Xian Le to my side, I place a hand over his shoulder, ¡°Alright, now that we have the names out of the way, Luo Fan, since your mother left your hand to me I¡¯ve decided on who you will marry.¡± He folds his arms across his broad chest, raising a brow he scoffs, ¡°Oh really now?¡± I nod my head with a hum, ¡°Yup!¡± Pushing Xian Le into Luo Fan who caught him in his arms I laugh, ¡°Yes pup, there¡¯s your wife.¡± They both look at me with a ¡®are you serious¡¯ look and I nod, ¡°No joke, Xian, there¡¯s the most handsome man and Luo Fan, I hope you¡¯re happy with him.¡± Stepping back I quickly run out and close the door behind me. [Luo Fan¡¯s POV] I watch as the door closes behind her, hearing the whimpers coming from the prince in my arms, I look down and after a moment I feel that his body is trembling in my hold. ¡°Ah sorry,¡± I say and pull away from him. Looking him over I curse my mother for doing this, how can she just leave like that after saying all that nonsense! Pouring a cup of water, I raise it to Xian Le¡¯s mouth and he takes it from my hands. I step back and watch as his Adam''s apple bobs down and back up. His eyes meet mine and I see a blush work its way up his neck to his cheeks. Smiling I take the seat opposite him. He puts the cup down with a loud gulp that makes him turn a shade redder as he looks at me and averts his eyes knowing that I heard it. Taking the cup he drank from I pour for myself water and drink from the spot where his lips touched. Looking at him whose mouth opens and stares at the cup going into the gap between my lips, makes a smile tug. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± he asks me. Raising a brow at him I shrug my shoulders, ¡°You look like you want to eat me up,¡± I say making him turn tomato red. His shoulders sink and he bows his head in defeat. Putting the cup down I smile at him ¨C so cute. Cupping my hand under his chin I raised his face to look at me. He opens his mouth to say something but I quickly lean over and mend his bottom lip between my lips. I thought he¡¯d pull back but he leans in and pushes his tongue into my mouth. Picking him up off the chair, I put him on my lap. His body leans against my sweaty chest and our tongues dance in his mouth while I lead him. After kissing passionately I pull back after hearing him whimper. Kissing down his neck I rub my nose down while peppering kisses all over his neck, cheek and ears making sure not to leave a mark. I stop hearing my father¡¯s voice outside. Prince Xian Le looks at me with watery eyes as I stand him up and fix his clothes that now have my sweat on it. Leaning down I kiss his lips one last time. Feeling him smile into our kiss my heart is shaken, I pull back and look into his eyes ¨C one kiss and I¡¯m in love. ~~ [Back to Yue Mian] Walking out I wink at Yu Sheng and General Shim. Mounting my horse I wait for Xian Le who comes out thirty minutes later tomato red. I look over at him and smile at him who¡¯s avoiding my eyes. Looking over I see Luo Fan talking to Sheng. Ushering the horses on we leave with Xian Le leading us back ¨C well now that Luo Fan will keep him company, I guess it¡¯s time I start! 5| Known (5) ¡°Make me your wife your one and only, I¡¯ll give you everything you need I¡¯ll give you sons I¡¯ll give you glory, for I was born to be your queen When they refuse and they oppose you, remember the ancestors are in your heed You are the king and you must have and must believe, that I was born to be your queen Make me your wife, your one and only, I¡¯ll give you everything you need I give you sons, I¡¯ll give you glory, for I was born to be your queen For watch me rise, I¡¯m never coming down, in time they¡¯ll love and honour me I¡¯ll prove them wrong and I will earn my crown, for I was born to be your queen So beat the drums this coronation day, just wait and see what I can be Wait and see what I can be, the history books will celebrate my name Celebrate my name, for I will be this kingdoms queen,¡± I sing as I sit on the cold cement floors in the prison cell. My hands are cuffed to the walls attached to metal chains. My bloodied body dressed in a white shirt and pants soaks in most of the red liquid seeping from my wounds. My body feels weak and is in a numb paining state that I¡¯ve felt before so I¡¯m not afraid. Looking at Xian Le who is in tears breaking down before me with his head between his arms bowed that¡¯s holding him up gripping the cold bars of the cell. He¡¯s been there since an hour ago along with his brother, Prince Ling Tian whose eyes are bloodshot with his hands clenched into fists at his sides. My bloodied and dried throat bleeds from my singing but I don¡¯t care¡­ Xian Le has the hiccups from crying too long. I smile at the two of them because they¡¯re the only two who¡¯s had my back this whole time but I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve disappointed them so. Five guards come in and pull the two princes out who put up a fight but are too weak against them. After the screaming and yells of the two muffle out, I look at the two guards who come in and have wretched smiles across their faces. Unlocking the chains at my wrist and tying new ones at my back while forcing me up, they drag me down a dark and chilly dungeon. Walking up a flight of stairs, my heavy steps get pulled by the two guards. Forced to my knees I look up at the people ahead of me and around me. The palace doors were opened today to watch my execution after the last of my interrogation. Raising my head to the stands, I see the royal family glaring my way. Xian Le and Ling Tian are staring me down with pained expressions and aren¡¯t crying. Sweeping my gaze over slowly I gulp when my eyes lock onto those of my husband. I can see that he has fury blazing in his eyes and his hands are shaking at his sides. Lowering my head I avoid looking at him any further, today, this day, is the day he never wanted to happen but he couldn¡¯t stop it from happening - its fate. Three strong men with authority stand before me, The Marquis, General Wen and the minister of disciplinary, Minister Gu, a very ruthless man but he is trustworthy ¨C I¡¯ll give him that. The three of them have a look on their faces that tell me they can¡¯t wait to skin me alive. Turning my head to the right; here stands the executioner with a sword in his hand. I heard stories when I was little about the executioners, they are tortured men that lost their souls in their childhood and that¡¯s why they can easily kill you. Gulping, I lick my dried and cut up lips that sting. ¡°Quiet, the questioning shall commence,¡± calls Minister Gu. I raise my head to look at him and his dark eyes stare at me trying to find the answers he never got. ¡°Qin Yue Mian, you entered the palace as Prince Xian Le¡¯s escort, is that correct?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I answer weakly. ¡°You¡¯ve stayed by his side for eight months, is that correct?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I answer gritting my teeth. ¡°Prince Xian Le and Prince Ling Tian were saved by you yet you had malicious intent towards them this whole time, is that true?¡± ¡°NO!¡± I answer glaring at him. ¡°If that is not true then explain to us WHY you went into the kitchen and poisoned the food the head chef was preparing for breakfast, if that is not malicious intent then answer me why did you do it!¡± Swallowing my saliva that burned my throat I remained silent. Minister Gu Scoffed, ¡°Your silence proves that you are guilty. A traveller with no background, no family, plotted against the princes to gain their trust to enter the Imperial Palace and kill the royal family¡­ what secrets are you hiding?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t plot to gain the princes'' trust, they trusted me because I¡¯m a trustworthy person,¡± I say glaring at his lies. ¡°Trustworthy? You trustworthy? It was a mistake for the princes to trust you, such a conniving wench like you!¡± ¡°Then.so.be.it,¡± I grit out not giving him a choice. The Marquis touches Minister Gu¡¯s shoulder, looking at me he says in a calming voice, ¡°Qin Yue Mian, ever since you entered the palace, I¡¯ve been watching you, you¡¯ve never shown any malice towards anyone so I don¡¯t understand why would you suddenly want to poison the royal family. The princes trusted you and you let them down, not only them but you let me, General Wen and the other people who said you have a good future ahead of you. You said before that it was a coincidence that you met Prince Ling Tian and Prince Xian Le, you also said that the person who was behind the attack is a noble. After you said this Emperor Wang instructed myself and the minister of defence to investigate this but there were no leads ¨C this only makes you seem guiltier since there is nothing else besides your statement.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you and the minister of defence are incompetent,¡± I say making him frown. He nods his head, ¡°That may be the case but I can¡¯t help but think you must be the culprit behind it after your actions.¡± ¡°Marquis if I may,¡± I ask. He nods his head giving me the space to speak.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Since you want so desperately to know the reasons behind my actions, let me make this clear ¨C from the very beginning, no wait, since I found out what happened in the past, I¡¯ve had my mind set on coming to Jilei and killing the royal family, ALL OF THEM. They ruined my life, they ruined my CHILDHOOD, DO YOU ALL REALLY THINK THAT YOUR ACTIONS AGAINST ME WILL END HERE? EVEN IF I¡¯M EXECUTED TODAY, MY PEOPLE WILL COME AFTER YOU AND GET MY REVENGE,¡± gasps fill the courtyard from the commoners who are watching. Turning my gaze back to the Marquis from glaring at the royals I say while a genuine smile tugs at my lips, ¡°I was still wondering how the fuck I¡¯m going to enter the palace when those two fuckers introduced themselves as the princes of Jilei, I felt bad at the fact that it was so easy to get into the palace so I decided to sneak away but wooohooo that little prince called me and told me to follow them¡­ like I said before it was merely a coincidence meeting them but now that I think about it, it¡¯s a bitch called fate that allowed me to meet your two princes¡­ I could have killed you all off in the beginning but I grew soft-hearted and I¡¯m ever so sorry that I did because now I can¡¯t complete my revenge, but whatever, dragging this shit out is useless, hurry the fuck up and cut my head off so I can reincarnate and plot my revenge again.¡± ¡°YOU EVIL WENCH!¡± was screamed my way through the crowd of people and it started many name calling and stuff to be thrown my way. ¡°SILENCE!!¡± rang through the courtyard, coming from Minister Gu. He stared me down with his livid facial expression, ¡°Explain yourself!¡± I rolled my eyes at him and shook my head, ¡°Just fucking kill me already,¡± I say and lower my body so that my head leans against the stone before me. I make eye contact with the executioner. He looks at me then looks to the front. ¡°Since you want it, execute her!¡± he orders. The big man turned to me. I keep my eyes open to stare him down; he raises his hands above his head gripping the sword tightly in his hands. Arching his body forward he takes in a deep breath and at full strength brings his hands down. ¡°STOP!!!¡± The executioner freezes with the sword stopping right above my neck. I frown as hurried steps rush my way. The executioner is pushed to the side stumbling but doesn¡¯t fall. My body is raised up after two small hands touch my shoulders. Feeling the arms wrap around me as a blanket is pulled over my shoulders. I turn to my left and come face to face with someone I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s beautiful, looks about the same age as my mother. My head whips in Yu Sheng''s direction and I see him quickly shake his head unnoticeably. My eyes quickly fly back to this woman, she¡¯s glaring in the emperors¡¯ direction. The three powerful men before me pull out their swords and point it in our direction. ¡°Your majesty,¡± she says with a bow. ¡°Mistress Han, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± he asks, his husky voice travelling throughout the courtyard. ¡°Your majesty, I mean no disrespect but I must inform you that killing this child will be your biggest downfall,¡± she says making me frown. I look at her, ¡°Who are you?¡± She turns to face me with tears in her eyes. Stroking my hair she turns back to the emperor, ¡°Your majesty, trust me, this girl, although she is a threat, she doesn¡¯t mean harm.¡± ¡°Mistress Han, wha¡­¡± I cut the emperor off. My eyes go dark as my voice turns harsh, ¡°I asked you a question,¡± I say. Her body trembles while holding me. Her eyes widen and she pulls away from me; her head lowers, ¡°Forgive me Your Highness, I didn¡¯t mean to touch you,¡± she whispers with a bowed head and steps away from me. Her actions catch everyone¡¯s attention. My brows knit, this woman knows who I am? ¡°Mistress Han?¡± Marquis Feng calls her. She looks up and a sword is pointed at her throat, ¡°Repeat what you called her,¡± he says with his hands visibly trembling. Mistress Han¡¯s voice trembles as she says loud enough in the silent courtyard, ¡°D-don¡¯t k-kill h-her, s-she¡¯s o-our p-princess,¡± and my heart drops. Raising a brow I looked at her confused, masking my fury. Marquis Feng looks at me and I question him too with my look. He turns his head to the emperor. My father stands up and looks at me then back at mistress Han. ¡°Our princess? What princess?¡± ¡°Your daughter!¡± she spits back and the sword at her neck drops. Gasping starts up along with whispers. Tilting my head I ask her, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not confusing me with someone else?¡± She looks at me quickly then back at my father, dropping to her knees she bows her head then looks back up at him, ¡°Your Majesty, many years ago you fell in love with your servant, the two of you became intimate and a baby was conceived leading you to marry her but when the baby came you weren¡¯t allowed to see your child because your child was born female instead of male so your marriage was annulled and your wife and daughter exiled out of the palace. Your Majesty, your wife and daughter were living peacefully until one night, ten men arrived at the house you left them in and attempted to kill your wife and daughter, what they didn¡¯t know, what you and every one of the royal family doesn¡¯t know is that Ni Xing isn¡¯t an ordinary maiden. Ni Xing¡­. No, Ye Ni Xing is a woman who can hold her own against an army of one hundred men! Ye Ni Xing is the Imperial Xieye Empires General Ye¡¯s daughter¡­ trained by him her whole childhood to stand on her own and fight. That night those ten assassins tried to kill her but failed and after they failed, they never returned home because they died at your wife¡¯s hands. After she killed them she left everything behind and took her daughter with her. The two of them came to my establishment and stayed over; Ni Xing asked me to send people to the house and clean up the bodies of those men. I did as my friend asked me because we have years of friendship between us starting from the generation before us. Ni Xing and her nameless daughter stayed in my establishment for a whole month, that is why no one could find them. I asked her to stay but she refused saying that it was time for her to return home after being gone for so many years. After they left my establishment there was a rumour that spread throughout the empire of the devilish beast that slaughtered the bandits of the clearing between Jilei and Xieye which was no beast it was your wife. Those men saw her and didn¡¯t leave after she threatened them leading to their deaths. After she arrived at the army base of Xieye with her nameless daughter, General Ye and his sons welcomed their runaway daughter and sister back¡­ she asked her father to name her daughter in your place since Your Majesty did not have a chance to. Your child was named Ye Yue Mian, formally known as Ye Rucheng. Yue because she has eyes as big and beautiful as the moon and Mian because she has her mother¡¯s round face, Rucheng because she is graceful and always be loved. Your daughter Ye Yue Mian was once engaged to the Crown Prince An Cheng of Xieye and after some deliberation, her title as Crown Princess was removed and retitle the Emperor of Xieye¡¯s Goddaughter. Your Majesty, your daughter, Ni Xing¡¯s daughter¡­ she¡­ I don¡¯t know why she has returned to Jilei and I know for a fact that her being here isn¡¯t because she wants to kill any of you, why she poisoned the food¡­ I cannot explain but please Your Majesty please believe me¡­ I¡¯ve sent word to Ni Xing that she¡¯s here and is going to be executed¡­ please Your Majesty, please wait and until she arrives¡­ if you really can¡¯t wait, ask Yu Sheng!¡± She ends pointing at him. I look up and my husband already has his sword against my father¡¯s throat. Screams and clamouring arise and people start panicking. ¡°Lan Zhan~¡± I sing in a deep and threatening voice after sighing. A grunt is heard and the executioner walks up to me. Helping me up, he slashes his sword against the chains holding me, releasing them. I rub my wrists and stretch out my body while Lan Zhan takes off his black mask. He hands me a gourd filled with water. ¡°ENOUGH!!¡± I hear Yu Sheng¡¯s voice echo, making everyone silent. Taking in the last sip of water, I had Lan Zhan the gourd back which he just chucks to the side. I listlessly look at Mistress Han then look towards Yu Sheng that has many swords pointed at him while he is pinning down His Majesty, my father, down with no care and a smirk on his face. ¡°Yu Sheng, why are you doing this?¡± My father asks him. ¡°Sorry uncle, but I don¡¯t answer to you,¡± he says with a chuckle. I raise a brow at his childishness and turn my attention to Xian Le who has tears running down his cheeks again while looking at me in disbelief. I smile at him then look back at Mistress Han. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you since you are the one who helped us back then but that won¡¯t save you from your punishment of telling everyone of my personal details,¡± I say making her shiver. ¡°Yue Mian, your mother has been worried sick about you, you¡¯ve been gone for eleven years, why don¡¯t you just stop?¡± she asks pleadingly. ¡°Aunty, I¡¯m just following in her footsteps, she ran away from home so I did it too,¡± I say annoyed. ¡°But,¡± I cut her off, ¡°But nothing, you may have helped us before but I won¡¯t show you any mercy¡­ I wasn¡¯t going to die and you ruined my plans, so you have to be punished.¡± Turning to face my father who is looking down at me in disbelief not minding the sword at his throat. Once he sees that he has my attention he asks, ¡°I-is it true?¡± ¡°Is what true?¡± I ask. ¡°Are you really my child?¡± he asks trembling. ¡°Well I don¡¯t know, but you should, you saw my mother in me but kept silent your majesty, why is that?¡± I ask tilting my head to the side. He looks at me and I see his eyes watering which sends me into a panic, ¡°You know what? How about we talk about this over a cup of tea Your Majesty?¡± Small arms wrap around my waist and tackle¡¯s me towards the back. Lan Zhan catches my falling body and my head hits his hard chest. The impact sends me into a dizzy spiral as black dots appear before my eyes; looking down I see Xian Le crying into my hold. My eyes roll back and I fall unconscious ¨C well I guess I¡¯m too tired to carry on. Coronation (1) "I try to remember him, the way he used to be A man''s name who I''ve carver on my heart I was born inside the warmth of him, born inside a dream Whenever we dreamt we find ourselves apart I cried all my tears, drowned in these years Tired, for the longing of you For the burning within For your kiss on my skin, for your heart For the man I loved I try to remember him, the way he used to love The man who gave me everything, the rain and the sun He danced around the palace on, the edge we made love And we never feared afar, we might fall I cried all my tears, drowned in these years Tired, for the longing of you For the burning within For your kiss on my skin, for your heart For the man I loved I''m always yours I''m always yours I''m always yours I''m always ¨C yours I''m always yours I''m always ¨C yours" Opening my eyes to that beautiful voice I''ve missed, I smiled. "YuMi?" I hear making me frown, why is Xian Le''s voice disrupting my sleep? Opening one eye slowly I look around but don''t see anything. Opening my other eye, I see that I''m in a well-decorated room and laying in a comfortable bed that''s making my back ache. Sitting up, hands scoop under me and help me up. Sighing I see Xian Le''s worried gaze and Yu Sheng holding me up. Opening my mouth to greet him, I see his eyes quickly move left and back to look at me meaning that this is no time to flirt with him¡­ I can''t call him handsome! He sits me up on the bed properly and my mother leans in as he steps back. "Mama," I answer weakly and with a weary smile. She has a glare in her eyes but a smile on her face, "How are you feeling?" she asks hiding away her glare. I shrug my shoulders and a pain hits me making me hiss, "Still in pain," I say. "Well what do you expect after being flogged?" she says making me frown. Lifting the quilt off me I force myself up. Shaking my head I look down at her, "It''s not from that, it''s from laying in this uncomfortable bed¡­ where are we?" Xian Le runs into me again but gently this time and starts balling his tears out, "I''m so so so so sorry sister YuMi, I didn''t mean to knock you out when I rushed into you, I just wanted a hug. I knew you weren''t evil, I knew you didn''t mean what you said, I ¨C I ¨C was just so happy that you were my sister and that you weren''t going to die that I couldn''t help myself from hugging you, I''m so so so so sorry, please don''t be angry at me," he says. I chuckle while hugging him back, "Don''t worry baby boy, come let''s get out of here before my mama kills me¡­ by the way, where are we?"If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "In your princess palace," he says while wiping his tears away. I look at mama and she nods her head, "Young lady, you''ve got some explaining to do¡­" she trails while giving me a playful glare. Smiling at her I nod back, "Mama~ this doesn''t seem like what it looks like, I just wanted to scare them¡­ the whole poisoning incident was just a farce, the lady who caught me, she actually works for me and I poisoned, already poisoned food that we snuck into the palace so there''s no harm done." She pulls me into a hug, "No harm done, baby, you''ve been gone for eleven years and I''ve been lonely without you, and only to hear about you being executed, do you know how worried we all were? His Majesty couldn''t come so he sent An Cheng in his place along with half of the army ready to go to war with Jilei ¨C all because of you!" she says while I feel tears running down my neck. I nod hugging her back, "I''ll go apologize to Godfather in a few days but mama, now that I''m back in the palace, will you go back to Xieye?" She pulls back and says with a sad smile, "Baby, we don''t belong here, how about you come back with mama?" "No!" I shake my head, "Mama, I''m not going back, I like it here with Ling Tian and Xian Le, I''ve never had siblings of my own and they''ve made me feel more than welcome and even treated me like their sister ¨C I won''t leave that and besides I''m not done making them all regret chasing us out. I''ve already found the evidence to the attempted assassination, I''m not leaving and that''s final!" My mother looks at me stunned for a moment then suddenly bursts out laughing. Wiping her tears away, I look at Yu Sheng and he too has a clueless look on his face, "Baby, you''re so much like me do you know that?" "Yes I know," I say pouting. She nods her head, "Alright, your grandmother and the twins are here, and your pappa as well so you better come out and greet them." And suddenly it all dawns on me, before I left, my mother remarried and they had a set of twins according to Sheng, Winter River and Summer Rain I think, well I''m named moon face so why not name your fucking children Star face and Sun face while you''re at it woman! Frowning, "How did emperor Wang react to your marriage?" She scoffs, "I loved your father, I did but your papa swooned me too ¨C his loss," she says proudly making me grin but then I remember what a frightening man he is and feel shivers run up my spine. * We walk off with Sheng trailing behind us. Hugging Xian Le to my side I look over my shoulder and wink at my handsome man making him glare playfully at me. When we''re alone later, I will need him to tell me the details of what happened after I passed out ¨C I guess I''m not that strong after all. Sighing my shoulders sag, he must have been really worried about me. "Why are you sighing?" Xian Le asks. Flicking his forehead I say, "Well I just realized that I must have made Yu Sheng worry a lot about me after I passed out." He turned to look at Yu Sheng and shivered, "Sister YuMi, Yu Sheng is very protective over you and that other man, it''s like they could almost kill everyone when we tried helping you but they wouldn''t let us." Smiling down at him I hugged him closer, "Yeah, I am their princess after all." Turning my head I looked at Sheng apologetically and he frowns, ''It''s all over, don''t worry,'' he mouths my way but I just shake my head at him making him raise a brow. I''ll let him have his way and ravish me tonight. Coronation (2)
We walk into the garden where everyone is having a lunch. I found out by Xian Le that I¡¯ve been out for three days¡­ how pathetic. Sweeping my gaze over the stunned faces; my face holds a smile that I¡¯m sure makes shivers run down their spine. I¡¯m immediately attacked by two gentle hugs. Raising a brow I look down and see it¡¯s the twins. A boy and a girl, I¡¯m guessing river is the girl and rain is the boy. Letting go of Xian Le, I crouch down and glare playfully at the twins, ¡°Who are the two of you?¡± Simultaneously they answer, ¡°Cheng-ah, we¡¯re your siblings Rain and River,¡± they laughed as I tickled their stomachs. ¡°I don¡¯t have siblings with such strange names!¡± I say while pouting. ¡°Well nice to finally meet our runaway sister, I¡¯m Rain and this is my twin sister River, we¡¯re eleven years old, as long as you¡¯ve been gone!¡± He says with a playful frown. Nodding my head I say, ¡°Oh yes, you¡¯re the little buggers that came after me, many, many, many years later¡­ the children of what¡¯s his name again, you know the crazy man that stalked my mamma.¡± The twins gasp and start giggling; a deep throat is cleared and I hear heavy footsteps track towards me. Standing up I come face to face with a huge man. He looks down at me and I smile sheepishly, hugging myself I take a few steps back. ¡°Yue Mian,¡± his voice trails sending shivers down my spine. ¡°Present!¡± I salute. My mother breaks out in a fit of laughter and cuddles her husband¡¯s side. Rolling my eyes, walking forward I stretch out my arms and hug him. He leans forward and hugs me back. Picking me up, he spins me in a circle while squeezing the life out of me. ¡°I¡¯m dying AAAAAAH!¡± I screech. He huffs and puts me down without letting me go, patting my head he glares down at me, ¡°Little girl, you have some explaining to do!¡± I wince hearing those words but slowly nod my head. He lets me go and almost immediately I¡¯m spun around and kisses rain down on me like it¡¯s the end of the world. Smelling that familiar scent of roses and metal mixed together I frown because at the same time I can feel a piercing gaze from behind me and I know for a fact that it''s Yu Sheng imagining ways to kill myself and Crown Prince An Cheng. He stops and pulls away, looking me over he quickly drags me to where my biological father, my grandparents and General Yu is ¨C oh fuck¡­ my uncles are here too. An Cheng wraps his arm around my shoulder and pulls me down making me sit next to him, I wonder when did he become so friendly. I have my head bowed not wanting to make eye contact with the generals and my grandmother. ¡°YuMi! Do you know how worried we¡¯ve been,¡± An Cheng says. He continues, ¡°When we heard you were getting executed my father pulled half the army back and ordered us to head over.¡± Hearing about my Godfather, my head shoots up but I don¡¯t see him. Frowning I pull away from An Cheng because Yu Sheng is about ready to kill everyone here. Turning to An Cheng I ask, ¡°Cheng, where¡¯s Godfather?¡± He raises a brow at me, ¡°My father is in Xieye where he belongs, he couldn¡¯t come so he sent me along with everyone else¡­ We almost went to war with Jilei because of you and my father had a livid expression on his face when he heard you were going to be executed! YuMi, you better make sure you go pay your respects when you can, his heart broke after you left and we¡¯ve been searching for you throughout the empires non stop¡­ well we did stop once you sent him letters.¡± I nod my head, ¡°I will, soon, still in this week but An Cheng, why are you here, shouldn¡¯t you be with your wife, I¡¯d prefer it if Godfather was here instead of you, you know I don¡¯t like you.¡± He grins at me and points to the two generals who look like they will break into insanity soon. ¡°You have some explaining to do,¡± says General Yu, my father-in-law in other words. I look at Yu Sheng quickly and he shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to Yu Sheng, under no circumstances is he allowed to hold his sword against an emperor but he did and he did it under your orders, so start explaining.¡± ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be hard on Yu Sheng, you told him to protect me at all costs and he did, also there is nothing to explain, I¡¯ve said it many times before and I¡¯ll say it again; I had no intentions of entering the Imperial Palace as I only wanted to travel alone, I know how to survive in the wild and living till today is proof of it.Stolen novel; please report. I was never going to enter the palace but because Ling Tian and Xian Le wanted me to follow them I did¡­ everything else that happened just happened because I was bored and needed some excitement ¨C look even the executioner works for me so I was never going to die and I don¡¯t want to hear anymore of this nonsense alright! Everything is over and I want you all to leave¡­ I¡¯ve got no time for this shit, Yu Sheng, let¡¯s go!¡± I say ready to leave but An Cheng''s strong arms snake around my waist and pull me back. ¡°YuMi, you were never one to follow instructions so be nice and just stay put, we still need to do a health check and give you a full body physical before we can deem that you are well, also, you and Yu Sheng need to stay put since you are a threat to the royal family.¡± After struggling for a bit I give in, they chuckle but I can see the worry in everyone¡¯s eyes. My grandmother hugged me almost breathless while my grandfather berated me. Yu Sheng was pulled off to the side and Xian Le disappeared, most probably heading to Lou Fan. Emperor Wang looks between myself and my mother and I can see his pain filled eyes, clearing my throat I get everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Okay now that we¡¯ve reconciled, can you all leave so that Emperor Wang and myself can have a conversation?¡± I ask and smile wearily at the frowning and cautious looks they give me. My papa, Wu Yong looks at me questioningly and I give a smile reassuring him that everything is alright, slowly the garden cleared and it was just the two of us. I looked back at him and his face is as blank and unreadable as when I first saw him. * He gets up and tells me to follow him. Watching him disappear deeper into the garden, I look around to make sure no one is following us. I fall into step behind him and he looks over his shoulder, turning back to face forward we walk in silence for a while. We stop at a pond at the end of the trail leads to. He looks over the palace walls and then back at me. ¡°You know, I was confined to this palace after I went searching for you and your mother after my trusted advisor returned with news of your disappearance. I cried for many days under this sky praying to the heavens that you and your mother were safe. I once thought that if I found the two of you I could bring you two into the palace and correct what my father and ancestors did once I become emperor but I guess I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t forgive myself for being weak years ago because I am your father and my duty was to protect you but I couldn¡¯t. I thought that you and your mother died and that I would never see you or her again that lead me to give up hope. I thought that if I had more children, they could fill the gap that you left in my heart but I was wrong.¡± He looks down at me with watery eyes and continues, ¡°You were the one person I wanted in my life and I was willing to give up my throne for you but I ¨C I ¨C I¡± ¡°Your majesty please don¡¯t. I found out about you when I was still young and I always believed that you must have cared in some way. My mother, when she spoke of you that day, she had tears in her eyes so I know that what happened couldn¡¯t be prevented. I only heard about what really happened after Yu Sheng explained it to me in detail and I was shocked but never grew hatred for either of you or my grandparents nor the ancestors¡­ all I wanted was for you and everyone to know was that I was still alive and willing to accept your apology. My whole execution and everything before was within my plans and was a way for you all to know that I exist. Unfortunately things happened that I didn¡¯t have control over and here we are now¡­ if your majesty is will to let everything go then I am willing to let bygones be bygones¡­ and I¡¯m hoping that Your Majesty is willing to allow my lowly self to stay here in the palace so,¡± I say with a bowed head. I feel his strong yet shaky arms wrap around me and tears fall on the side of my neck. His Majesty has his head on mine while his shoulders shake due to crying. Soft sobs came following his tears, ¡°I¡¯ll allow anything you want as long as you will allow me to be your father, I want to hold you, kiss you, have lunch, breakfast and dinner with you. I want to take you around the empire and show you all the beautiful places. I want a portrait of you and I want to hear you call me pappa. I want to hold a coronation in your name and give you the army to lead¡­¡± He says making my body shake. Taking in a deep breath I say, ¡°Anything you wish pappa, I can grant it but there is one other thing, if I may,¡± he pulls away and looks at me with his red and puffy eyes. Nodding his head, giving me permission to speak, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry my brother, I have someone else I love and want to marry him.¡± Looking into his eyes I see him frown but then calm down, he nods his head but asks, ¡°If you don¡¯t marry him then who shall we hand to him and be the future Empress?¡± Raising my hands I cup his cheeks, ¡°Emperor An has two daughters and the youngest is the best choice for him, make the proposal and I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t reject, hearing that its my choice and pappa, I¡¯ve known for long now that you want me to be Empress to give me what I couldn¡¯t have before¡­ But pappa, having your children as Emperor and Empress won¡¯t be a problem. Xian Rong will marry his wife and I will marry my husband, after both weddings we can marry and consummate the wedding then rule the empire together.¡± A spark flashes in his eyes as his brows rise; I can see that he is contemplating on the idea and I just hope he falls for it. His eyes shoot back to me, ¡°What are we going to do about an heir if we do this?¡± ¡°Xian Rong¡¯s son is the heir,¡± I say. ¡°What about your child?¡± he asks not happy with my answer. ¡°My daughter will be the Empress by default, they won¡¯t have to consummate the wedding,¡± I say and he sighs in relief. ¡°I actually never wanted my children to marry and give birth to infants that will be a problem, your idea works in a way and I will talk it over with your brother but Rucheng, what are we going to do about the ministers?¡± he asks looking at me worried. I shake my head, ¡°Leave those men to me, I¡¯m not someone they can easily mess with,¡± I say and the evil in me starts turning. I smile at my father and he nods his head, leaning down he plants a kiss on my forehead and cuddles me. I let him hold me as long as he wants while I smile uncontrollably at the fact that he is listening to me, now I can give my husband a proper wedding and see him happy because I know for a fact that he isn¡¯t happy with just being my husband in the shadows, he wants the whole world to know that I¡¯m his and he is mine. Coronation (3) Father announced to the court that I¡¯d officially returned to the Imperial Palace and the council was not happy about that so I had my men visit each and every one of their homes to show that I¡¯m someone they should be wary of. Obviously now, this gets spread throughout the empire and soon many are sending me gifts but I refuse them all, not out of disrespect but because I¡¯m not officially their princess yet, I ask everyone to please be patient until my coronation and then I¡¯ll meet them all officially. My siblings and their mothers have been restless this past two weeks because I refused to see them and only allowed Xian Le and Ling Tian to see me, with my father¡¯s permission of course. Currently, I¡¯m in Xieye paying my respects to my Godfather. Godfather looks at me angrily with tears in his eyes. Sighing he rubs the bridge of his nose, ¡°Ye Rucheng!¡± Lowering my head I answer, ¡°Yes, Godfather.¡± He sighs again, ¡°YuMi, do you know how long you¡¯ve been gone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been eleven years, Godfather,¡± I answer timidly. He slams his fist on the armrest, ¡°Answer me, why did you leave?¡± Raising my head I looked him in the eyes, ¡°Godfather, I hated my life here in Xieye, I¡¯ve always hated it! I lost my best friend and I was pitied. I was bullied for being fatherless, I hated it and I hated everyone who ever said anything against me. I knew deep down in my heart that I did not belong here but I stayed because I had you. I had my mother. My grandparents and Yu Sheng, that¡¯s the only reason why. That day at An Cheng¡¯s Banquet, I knew that the princesses planned something for me and I took it. I¡¯ve been planning years in advance on leave and the two princesses gave me the perfect opportunity to leave so please Godfather, don¡¯t blame the princesses¡­ although they schemed against me, they weren¡¯t the reason why I left. Originally I wanted to head straight for Jilei to see what the empire was like but then I remembered that I didn¡¯t visit the Naiad empire so that is where I went. I was supposed to meet up with Yu Sheng at a check point but I never because I started enjoying my life in Naiad¡­ I met many people there and by the time I realized it five years had gone by and that¡¯s when Yu Sheng and I met up again. After I met with Yu Sheng I was reminded of the life that was taken from me so I decided to return to Jilei¡­ on my way, I¡¯ve met more people that delayed my plans but I don¡¯t regret it.¡± Sighing I looked at my Godfather, the generals, my grandparents, parents, Yu Sheng, An Cheng and his sisters, ¡°It¡¯s not that I hated any of you it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not someone who just stays in one place and accepts what is given to me. I like to fight. I prefer sleeping on stones than in a comfortable bed. I enjoy the outdoors, not staying inside and pretending my shit doesn¡¯t stink. I¡¯m not perfect and I like that about myself. I¡¯m a deadly person although I don¡¯t look like it. I¡¯ve fought with mountain tigers and I¡¯ve had swords at my throat and still, I¡¯d prefer that lifestyle over living a comfortable life. I go looking for danger because that is what I like.¡± Sighing I suck my bottom lip into my mouth, ¡°I returned to Jilei and fell in love with my brothers; yes I wanted to make the Wang royals know that I was alive and make them suffer but I changed my mind and plotted with fake poison and I was ready to have an all-out battle with them at my execution just to scare them just because I felt like it ¨C being accepted as their princess is not something I want but my plans changed after hearing the Emperors words.¡± Turning to look at my mother I say, ¡°I know you want nothing to do with Jilei mamma but you have to know that you and I are two different people and I won¡¯t always be your baby girl, I¡¯m a grown woman and I have been for years¡­ you should have learnt this when I walked out on you eleven years ago, for disappointing you and the expectations you had for me, I am truly sorry that I can¡¯t please you¡­ I am my own person and I¡¯ve known that since I stopped mourning for Gaowan. I love you yes but not as much as you love me and that is why I can¡¯t understand what you experienced have believed that you lost me and I wouldn¡¯t have left you if I didn¡¯t believe that pappa could take care of you, so please can you just live your life happily and be with your husband. You don¡¯t have to come visit me in Jilei but just so you know ¨C I will be coronated as their princess and I will be their Empress in the future.¡± Bowing my head, I look at Yu Sheng and he smiles. He bows his head at everyone and we leave. Before exiting the court I stop, turning to look at them I give them a bone-chilling smile, ¡°No one besides me can set my fate and if whoever the poor soul is that tries to change my fate, he¡¯ll lose his life.¡± Helping me onto my horse, I look down at him; he smiles at me from ear to ear and whispers words that only he and I can hear, ¡°I love you.¡± Beaming down at my husband I nod, ¡°You better!¡± He laughs and jumps up on his horse, turning to look at me, ¡°So where to next?¡± Shrugging I look forward, ¡°Jilei is two days away, lets head out. Tell the soldiers to leave after us and send one ahead to notify Emperor Wang that we¡¯ll arrive three days later; you and I can leave now¡­ let''s surprise them.¡± He nods slowly, ¡°So you and I are taking the long way back?¡± Raising a brow at him I smile, ¡°Well I can¡¯t make you wait now can I?¡± Yu Sheng sucks in a deep breath and looks away. The two of us head out after waving our parents off and blowing air kisses. I look back and see the tears in my mother¡¯s eyes ¨C I¡¯d prefer that she¡¯d stand by my side but it''s okay if she doesn¡¯t, I have my husband, daughter and son, not to mention, the little one on the way.¡± * We arrived at the Imperial Palace exhausted after the activity we performed in the woods. We rushed to my palace and dismissed all the servants after ordering a bath. Yu Sheng sat behind me and we relaxed for a while before I had to meet with my siblings, the noble wives, empress and my father officially. Letting him dress me in the royal blue attire, he looks down at me lovingly, tilting his head to the side and squinting his eyes at me, he smiles and leans down to give me a kiss, ¡°Rucheng, please behave and don¡¯t act like the fool you are in front of them¡­ remember you represent your husband and they¡¯ll think I¡¯m not fit for you since you behave like a fool.¡± My eyes widen at his shameless comment. About to say something but he invades my mouth with his tongue. Pushing him away I cross my arms before my chest, ¡°After that mean comment you still want something from me?¡± He laughs and rolls his eyes, bowing he says, ¡°Princess, I¡¯ll be at the training grounds if you need me.¡± Waving him away I nod and look at the servant waiting outside, ¡°Where¡¯s lunch being held?¡± She bows, ¡°Answering to Her Highness, lunch is being held at the main palace¡¯s garden.¡± Nodding my head, I motion for her to lead the way. She leads me through the many passages and courtyards to the inner palace and I can smell the food scent wafting in the air. We arrive garden but its shield off by a screen. The servant bows ready to announce my arrival but before she can, I raise my foot and kick the screen-like door open. She looks at me shocked as the door falls to the ground and so does everyone else. I smile at the servant and shoo her away and walk-in. the door is quickly picked up by two eunuchs. I walk down the path leading to the pavilion where everyone is seated around a table. It¡¯s a beautiful garden that has a pond around the pavilion with koi fish and angle fish in it. Stopping in front of everyone I smile, ¡°Am I late?¡± I ask them even though I know I am late. My father sits in the middle, while the empress sits beside him on the right. Xian Rong beside his mother and the rest of the siblings following suit. On the left of the emperor sits his wives from the first to the fourth and they¡¯re all looking at me nervously. I take my seat across the emperor since it¡¯s the only seat open, with Ling Tian on my left and You Ming on my right. It¡¯s quiet for a moment before Ling Tian speaks up, ¡°Sister YuMi, I¡¯ve already introduced you to the princes¡¯ and princesses¡¯¡­ so, let me introduce you to our mothers,¡± I nod as he clears his throat. I can see that he and everyone here is on edge having me here so I smile at him while raising a brow. He swallows and starts, ¡°Next to our father is our mother and Empress Lanhua. Next to our father is our mother first noble wife Hana, next to our first mother we have our second mother noble wife Kaihua¡­ third noble wife Dal and fourth noble wife Byeol,¡± he finally finishes.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Bowing my head slightly I say, ¡°It¡¯s an honour meeting you all, Emperor Wang truly has the most beautiful women in his palace.¡± They look almost embarrassed hearing my compliment. ¡°Princess Rucheng, you¡¯re more beautiful than us older woman¡­ but that is to be expected, Ni Xing is a beautiful woman herself so her daughter¡¯s beauty is exceptional too, right sisters?¡± Second noble wife Kaihua says while looking between her sisters and myself. Smiling I answer, ¡°Thank you for the compliment. I may be beautiful but my mother will always outshine myself and anyone who stands beside her and we shouldn¡¯t forget the handsome princes¡¯ and beautiful princesses seated with us.¡± The two of us chuckle while the rest smile awkwardly. The servants come in with the first out of five courses¡­ a salad. Looking down at the herbs in my bowl I raise it to my lips with a heavy heart. I¡¯m not one for eating food that someone else makes but I guess I have no choice since I was ordered to behave. Between the silence, a throat clears. Looking to my right I see its Ling Xiao. She¡¯s looking at me while everyone is looking at her. I raise a brow at her and she blushes. ¡°Uh¡­ sister¡­ Yue Mian, you¡¯re from Xieye, right? Is it possible for you to tell us what it''s like living there?¡± she asks me timidly. I nod but wait for the servants to set the second course down ¨C soup. Once they leave I take a sip of my tea; ¡°I don¡¯t mind but be specific,¡± I say as the attention of everyone turns to me. ¡°What about your childhood?¡± First noble wife says making me raise a brow. ¡°Or you don¡¯t have to if you prefer not to,¡± she interjects. Smiling I nod, ¡°I don¡¯t mind it''s just that so much shit happened so I don¡¯t know where to start.¡± I say making Xian Le choke on his soup. Raising a brow at him he waves me off and You Ming whispers, ¡°Language,¡± making me smile. ¡°Well then let¡¯s start at the beginning. My mother was originally best friends with Emperor An and since his father and my grandfather were army buddies and they saw that their children were getting along, they decided to wed them. But as much as Emperor An loved my mother, my mother only saw him as a brother and she refused to marry him¡­ Emperor An understood my mother¡¯s feelings so he helped her escape the marriage on the night before their wedding. She came to Jilei and helped the elders of Jilei so that she could receive silver to survive on without having to register because she was still being hunted down by the previous emperor. Then after a year of working one of the aunties who she worked for informed her of the servants being accepted by the palace to work and she got in¡­ she worked for a few years and met the crown prince who fell in love with her and then they had me. After she returned home to Xieye, my grandfather named me and raised me along with my grandmother, mother and uncles but mostly I was raised by my grandfather in the army. Do you all know of the yearly tournament held in Xieye?¡± I ask and they nod. ¡°Well according to Godfather. The following year after we returned home I rejected An Cheng¡¯s marriage proposal as a baby.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked Xian Le. Nodding my head, ¡°Mn¡­ Well more like he grew curious about the baby in his father¡¯s arms and after Godfather asked him if I was beautiful he said yes. The proposal was also indirectly rejected by my grandfather because he didn¡¯t want to force marriage on me because he was afraid that history would repeat itself being me running away from the marriage as my mother did. Godfather understood my grandfather¡¯s standpoint but An Cheng refused to accept it and we¡¯ve been engaged until I was twelve. Godfather revoked the title after my grandfather told him that I am Emperor Wang¡¯s child and gave me the title of Goddaughter.¡± Sighing I sipped on the tea continuing, ¡°An Cheng and I had a falling out after I lost my dog at the age of five¡­ we, my pet and I went fishing one day after my martial arts training. After we caught the biggest fish I¡¯ve ever seen, I packed up and we were on our way back to the base camp when Gaowan suddenly started barking. I turned around to look at what it was and it was an adult mountain tiger. It tried getting me but Gaowan fought him off. It was my first time seeing such a bloody battle and I was so scared; I can¡¯t remember how it ended but all I know is that he was lying on the ground looking at me and the mountain tiger walked off bleeding. I cried so hard when his eyes rolled into the back of his head. I watched the last breath leave the body of my best friend and I couldn¡¯t handle it. My mind went blank and fell asleep. I woke up later with flies and crows around me eating his insides. When I realized what had happened to him, hatred grew in my heart. I took my clothes off pushed his organs back into his body and wrapped his body in my clothes so they wouldn¡¯t fall out. I carried him on my back to the army base and when I felt that I could no longer carry him I heard my name being called. When I looked up the one who caught my falling body was my pappa¡­ he along with my mother, grandfather, uncles and the rest of the army came looking for me. I mourned for a whole week and then I became dead inside. I had a falling out with the noble children and An Cheng. I started resenting everyone and everything¡­ as we grew older we grew apart and I was being teased by the nobles and other royals being called a bastard, a nobody and a fatherless bastard too¡­ I would beat them up and grandfather and Godfather would yell at me and it was a never-ending story. I hated An Cheng because he let everyone bully me and he hated me because I didn¡¯t love him. An Cheng stopped speaking to his parents after they told him I was no longer going to be his wife and he and I ended up having a very long and troubling conversation about it because I also did not know why I was no longer going to be the crown princess but he didn¡¯t give up and we became close again afterwords but before our falling out my mother told me about who my father is and why we weren¡¯t together. Did I mention that his sisters hate me?¡± I ask with a frown. I look at everyone and they all have this uncomfortable look on their faces. Xian Le is muffling his cry while looking at me and noble wives Kaihua and Hana have tears in their eyes. ¡°No, you did not mention that,¡± says Lanshan. I clear my throat and nod, ¡°Well they do or they did, its mostly because their father spoilt me more than them¡­ I tried telling them before that I didn¡¯t really enjoy being spoilt but they didn¡¯t believe me¡­ my mother also asked Godfather to stop but he said he can¡¯t. he said to her that he cant help but spend time with me and saw me as his own child, whereas my grandfather thinks its because he wishes that I was the child between him and my mother but whatever¡­ I didn¡¯t want to get married so I hid the fact that I was a woman from them¡­ I became one at the age of twelve and Yu Sheng helped me hid it and so we¡¯ve been working on a way to get me out of Xieye and it was all thanks to the princesses plotting a scheme against me when it was the coming of age banquet¡­ I left or well ran away and lived in Naiad where I met many people and made many friends I am also the founder of the dragon moon assassination guild¡­¡± ¡°YOU WHAT!¡± yells the empress as she stands up. I look up at her and smile, ¡°Must I repeat myself?¡± ¡°Rucheng, this isn¡¯t a topic which you can just randomly claim,¡± says the Xian Rong who finally decided to speak. I smile as I gaze into his eyes, ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m lying?¡± ¡°Rucheng, it''s impossible for you to be the founder, I¡¯ve spoken to him myself,¡± he says and I shake my head. ¡°When you requested an appearance I refused because I already knew who you were. Originally I wanted Yu Sheng to meet up with you with a mask on but he said it was too risky so I had one of our subordinates pretend to be the founder while Yu Sheng and stood beside him wearing our masks¡­ if you don¡¯t believe me then we can discuss your request,¡± I say shrugging. Turning to our father I say, ¡°I told you before that I¡¯m not someone that anyone can just mess with. You already experienced it yourself, Yu Sheng had his sword at your throat and ¡®your¡¯ executioner was my warrior that has been working for you for how long?¡± Smirking I continue, ¡°I¡¯m a very influential person and almost no one knows who I am at the same time¡­ Master of the trading alliance is another title I own not to mention the many whore houses I get my information from¡­ you all wanted to know what my life is like but that¡¯s something that you¡¯ll regret finding out eventually.¡± Xian Rong stands up and looks at me, ¡°You and I need to speak in private, follow me and let me emphasize the importance of these words said by our sister, this doesn¡¯t leave here do you understand me?¡± he says looking at our siblings, mothers, and especially the servants who immediately bow their heads shivering. He turns to look at his mother and glares at her, ¡°Do YOU understand?¡± I raise a brow when I see the terrified look in his mother¡¯s eyes while she nods at him. He walks away and I follow him waving back at Xian Le who looks worried. Following behind him we arrive at his palace and he dismisses his servants and guards. Closing the door behind us he leads me to his bed and moves a shelf. Lifting the Persian carpet off the floor I see a trap door and my eyes immediately sparkle. Following behind him we walk down a passage lit dimly and enter a door which he closes behind us. Walking to a table and chair after lighting candles he sits down and looks at me. Holding his hand out to sit on the chair opposite him he smiles at me. I sit down with my hand holding my chin while leaning against the table. ¡°I seem to have underestimated you, Rucheng,¡± he says in a calm voice. I look at my brother with a raised brow and smile. ¡°But, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate me,¡± he says sparking my interest. I nod saying, ¡°Crown Prince Xian Rong, I¡¯ve never underestimated you. I know perfectly well what you are capable of.¡± He nods his head while tapping his finger against the table. ¡°Our father has told me your plans but I can¡¯t say I am all too happy hearing about it.¡± Tilting my head to the side I nod, ¡°That¡¯s not surprising, I didn¡¯t expect you to agree to any of my suggestions.¡± He nods and looks at me with no emotion on his face. After a moment of silence he asks, ¡°Why would I allow my wife to have another man?¡± Stunned. That¡¯s all I can say, ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask him, trying to figure him out. ¡°What I mean is, why would I let the one who I looked forward to marrying my whole life, marry someone else?¡± he says making my heart beat fast. After a moment of silence, I ask, ¡°That be as it may, have you never considered the chance of me already having another man? Or me, never making it this far?¡± He frowns slightly, ¡°I have but even if you¡¯ve had another, I¡¯ll still make you mine¡­ and if you never made it here, that is fine too, you would have still been my Empress in death.¡± ¡°You¡¯re willing to go that far?¡± I ask. He nods making me speechless. He continues, ¡°I¡¯ll let you marry whoever you want but don¡¯t think, I won¡¯t have you every night.¡± Oh wow, another fucked up man! Coronation (4) Standing in the middle of my room naked, I hold my arms out to each side. The six shrine maidens immediately get to work. One steps behind me and holds my long hair up. Another comes to me with a powder blue inner robe and slides it onto my arms, doing the same with the other sleeve and I shrug it on. Another steps forward and ties the robes at my waist and they bring over the next robe. Its cumin yellow and I think it¡¯s for ¡®life¡¯. Tying at my waist they bring a white robe which is for protection. The next one they bring and pull over my arms is red for imperial lineage, I think. They bring over another robe in the colour grey for ¡­ fuck I can¡¯t remember. I frown trying to think of why the fuck I¡¯m letting them dress me in so many robes. The shrine maiden before me smiles saying, ¡°Your Highness, being impatient won¡¯t speed up the process. You are being crowned our princess and the leader of our army, the gift of our empire.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I say bluntly and the head priestess looks at me with a frown. I glare at her and scoff when she averts her gaze. My shoulders sag slightly as the next robe is put on and I think this is the eight? Taking in a deep breath, I close my eyes and think up ways to kill the shrine maidens and head priestess. My shoulders sag yet again and my arms flop down. Opening my eyes I look at the shrine maiden tying a gold robe around my waist. When she¡¯s done, another steps forward with a tray of jewellery on it. I close my eyes yet again as the red coral beaded earpieces get pushed through my ears¡­ this I think is for prosperity ¨C everything I¡¯m wearing today has a meaning behind it, shitty but it¡¯s their custom. A huge and heavy gold neckpiece is placed around my neck and my hair is done in a simple loose braid with gold hairpins stuck in it. After rouge is put on my lips and blush on my cheeks, I open my eyes and look in the bronze mirror. ¡°Get out,¡± I say listlessly. They are hesitant and don¡¯t move, looking at the head priestess for instructions. ¡°It funny how you all don¡¯t listen yet I¡¯m being crowned today. Don¡¯t forget, even if I wasn¡¯t be crowned, you all would be lying in your own pools of blood,¡± I say and they freeze. The head priestess looks at me in shock and I don¡¯t really care. ¡°Yu Sheng!¡± I call and the doors get forced open. He glares at the shrine maidens and looks at the head priestess with malice. They quickly scurry out of my chamber and the head priestess gives me one look then turns to look at Yu Sheng. She stares at him for a moment and doesn¡¯t move. Raising a brow at her, he stares back and since I have my back facing them I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s going on. I turn around and look at the two. Yu Sheng smiles at me and I can see that he doesn¡¯t care about her. Taking in a deep breath, he kicks the doors shut and walks up to me. Putting his hands on my shoulders, he forces me to look back into the bronze mirror. I look at him through the mirror and I see pride filling his eyes. He leans his head down and places a kiss on my cheek. I tilt my head to the left giving him further access and he smiles against my cheek. He kisses down my cheek, leaving open mouth trails that make me moan. Smiling against my neck he says, ¡°You look beautiful today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I always look beautiful?¡± I ask him, feeling wronged with the way he spoke those words. He laughs against my neck and wraps his arms around my waist. Nodding his head, he opens his eyes and looks into the bronze mirror meeting my gaze, ¡°Yes, you always look beautiful, but you are even more beautiful when you¡¯re asleep in my arms, or when you¡¯re bloated during your pregnancy and when you wake up after sleeping.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. I place my hands on his hands and beam hearing his words, ¡°Nice cover-up,¡± I praise him and he growls lowly. The vibrations send shivers down my spine which get me all excited. ¡°Are you excited about our wedding?¡± I ask him and his smile fades slightly. He takes a deep breath in and his eyes become sad. Turning around in his arms, I rest my head against his chest and hug him back, whispering to him I ask, ¡°Should we leave?¡± He chuckles lightly and kisses into my hair, ¡°And why would we do that, this has been your goal since you were young, you¡¯re so close to achieving it, why do you suddenly want to leave?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not happy,¡± I say and see him smile and nod his head, ¡°Mn, I¡¯m not. We already had a wedding and I don¡¯t see the need to have another, the money for that can just go to the citizens no? I also don¡¯t want you consummating the wedding with your brother,¡± he says and I punch him in the chest. He looks at me with mock hurt and anger and shock then breaks out into a smile. ¡°I asked you about it and you said it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I say and he looks at me with a guilt-ridden expression. Sighing he pulls me into a hug and says, ¡°Well I lied, it¡¯s a nice idea but I feel betrayed. We vowed to be with each other and no one else so¡­ I just can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m trying to not show my anger but,¡± he says and I nod, after putting my hand over his mouth. He pulls my hand away and kisses my fingers making me blush, ¡°Well Princess Rucheng, let¡¯s get you to your coronation ceremony before everyone gets worried.¡± I nod my head and we turn to look at the head priestess who is staring at us with a conflicted gaze. She doesn¡¯t say anything but I can see that what she just saw is affecting her ¨C she should know that we are already together and have been since she can fucking speak to the heavens, they should have told her! Sitting in a palanquin that stops every ten steps. I get out, bow, get in it again and it moves for the next ten steps then I get out and bow, get back in and it moves for ten steps and stopes, then I climb out, bow to the heavens and ancestors, get back and this shit repeats itself until we reach the imperial palace. I get out as we come to a stop in front of the stairs. Holding my hands out in front of me in respect, I bow then walk up the damn stairs while my eyes dart around looking for Yu Sheng. I spot him on the far end with General Shim and our two sons Lou Fan and Xinxi. All three of them are beaming at me and I force my smile down. I look up and see the entire royal family looking down at me and I suddenly have the urge to make them all kneel because no one is allowed to look down on me. I reach the top and bow to my father. He helps me up and I see my mother and her husband stand not too far from us with my Godfather, An Cheng and so many other people including the representative from Naiad. I lower my head when my father raises the crown above my head and he asks, ¡°Do you accept this crown?¡± I look up at it and smile, nodding my head, I lower it and he places it on my head. He turns me around while holding onto my shoulders. I look down at all the nobles, some commoners, the officials and the ministers. My father says something that has them all cheering but my eye narrow down onto an elderly lady staring at me with my daughter in her hands between the commoners. I smile slightly relieved that¡¯s she¡¯s here and suddenly an idea pops into my head. I walk down the steps after shrugging my shoulders getting my father¡¯s hands off me and he calls my name but I don¡¯t turn back. I make my way down the stairs slowly in the quiet celebration yard. Many follow my gaze and they frown slightly but don¡¯t stop me. When I make my way to the middle of the path, I stop and kneel down on both knees. ¡°Princess,¡± gets called by many names and some rush to my side trying to get me to stand up. I glare at them making them step away and I look at my daughter who is wiggling out of my other mother¡¯s arms. I nod my head at her and she puts Chushan down who starts squealing and screams the words that bring joy to my heart and make everyone else suck in a breath of cold air, ¡°MAMA!!¡± Opening my arms as she nears me, she collides into my arms and places a kiss to my lips. She pulls back and beams, she places her nose against mine and says, ¡°Mama, I thought they were lying when they said you¡¯re a princess.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s expected since you never believe what we tell you,¡± I say in mock anger. She giggles and shakes her head, she looks over my shoulders and around us, her eyes widen and she squeals piercingly making my ears ache. I put my hand over her mouth and she glares at me, ¡°What did I tell you about squealing you little thing!¡± I complain instead of asking. She rips out of my arms and places her hand on her hip and slants to the side, ¡°You old woman!¡± she says with a roll to her eyes. ¡°The two of you should stop causing a scene, can¡¯t you see that everyone is about to catch a heartache?¡± says a slightly deep voice making me look over. Chushan screeches and runs into Xinxi¡¯s arms making my shoulders sag. Lou Fan helps me up while Xinxi deals with his screeching sister. Turning around, I look for Yu Sheng but can¡¯t find him and General Shim. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for your husband, he left, he¡¯s angry at you,¡± Lou Fan whispers in my ear. I look up at him and grin, ¡°I doubt he¡¯s angry, he¡¯s probably excited and wants me to wait before revealing who he is,¡± I say and he nods saying, ¡°He did have a smile on his face.¡± I smirk, ¡°Alright my loves, let¡¯s go greet your grandfather.¡± The two boys look at me amused and nod at each other than follow behind me. Alliance (1)
Standing face to face with Xian Rong I can feel the headache coming on. After the ceremony or well, during the ceremony, he asked me to accompany him to the pavilion not too far from the banquet. Looking into his eyes, I can see the anger. It isn¡¯t showing on his face though, I guess from the years of perfecting his mask but so what. ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± I ask him and his brows knit. He turns to face the garden with his back towards me. Staying silent for a while, I wish I knew what he was thinking but unfortunately, us humans can¡¯t read each other¡¯s minds. Swinging my hands around my back, I clasp them and stalk forward. I¡¯ve had enough of playing nice! Standing beside him, I put my hand on his shoulder and force him to face me. His eyes widen as he stares at me. ¡°You should stop wasting both of our time and just speak, this suspense is killing me Oraboni, if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll just leave,¡± I say and he frowns. He turns to face me properly. Looking straight into my eyes as if he is staring into my soul, ¡°Rucheng, you, really know how to take us by surprise. I¡¯ve tried to read you but it seems that you are always a step ahead of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I am a step ahead of you Oraboi, I¡¯m years ahead of you, whether you like it or not. And it¡¯s not only you, but it¡¯s also everyone who thinks they are even capable of standing on equal footing with me.¡± I say and he looks at me knowingly. ¡°Who is the man that you¡¯ve had children with?¡± he asks making me smile. ¡°If you are planning to kill him then you can forget about it. That man is many times stronger than you and he¡¯d go to the ends of the world to make sure that he stays alive because we did promise to be together until death do us part. We also plan on marrying our daughter and son¡¯s off, so you shouldn¡¯t even think of planning his death unless you want to die as well,¡± I say and he glares at me.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°You dare threaten me?¡± he says making me laugh. Waving my hand, ¡°Oh please, if I wanted you dead, my husband would have killed you already for me.¡± ¡°You married him?!¡± he asks in shock. ¡°Of cause, he isn¡¯t a man that would plant his seed without marriage, you could say that he is someone who worships the ground I walk on so ¨C we¡¯re fated to be together.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve revealed your family, it seems that you and I aren¡¯t going to get married,¡± he says while walking up to me, speaking in a low voice. I nod my head and turn my attention to him, ¡°Of cause, he wasn¡¯t happy with that idea so I changed my plans, but don¡¯t think for a second that I forfeit my title as Empress, no one besides me is fit for that title. We¡¯ll rule the empire together or I could rule it by myself if you have any problems.¡± He leans down beside my left ear, ¡°I hope you know that Jilei isn¡¯t the only empire I plan on ruling.¡± Looking into his eyes, I place my hands on his cheeks and smile from ear to ear, ¡°Wang Xian Rong, your ambition¡¯s are within expectation ¨C do you understand now why you are still alive and I¡¯m willing to stand by your side?¡± He looks down at me with surprise then narrows his eyes, ¡°Why would I keep you by my side?¡± ¡°I¡¯m someone who can support you. Unlike you, the Hwabaek doesn¡¯t control me. You need me as much as I need you to survive against the royals, so why won¡¯t you?¡± I ask him with a smile. He hums in agreement and pulls my hands off his cheeks, ¡°You have a point but I¡¯m still disappointed that I can¡¯t marry you after dreaming of it for twenty years,¡± he says making me frown. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t loyal to my husband then how would you trust me?¡± I ask him and he shrugs. ¡°The alliance meeting is in two weeks, what do you have planned?¡± he asks shoving the conversation we just had to who knows where. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that some other time, for now, we have this shitty banquet to attend to,¡± I say and he chuckles. We walk side by side back to the hall where the banquet is being held in comfortable silence. It seems that he isn¡¯t that thick-headed but then again, no one can walk all over me. Alliance (2) We have a week left until the nobles and royals of the other empires arrive. The Lekranians¡¯ are arriving for the alliance meeting and will be signing an agreement with the three empires. I wonder if A-Ro will be here too. Everyone is meeting here instead of Naiad because I was crowned Empress and Xian Rong was crowned Emperor three days after my coronation. The officials and some royals have been probing the children and me about who my husband and their father is but I still haven¡¯t told them under Yu Sheng¡¯s orders. The children also don¡¯t refer to him has papa. Xian Rong has tried to stop them because it¡¯s his mother¡¯s family that¡¯s causing all of this trouble for us but it¡¯s to no avail. After we both received our titles there were many questions thrown our way but it seems that this brother of mine is thick-headed. What surprised me most was that he called me one side to discuss Xinxi Yue. ¡°Your son, the middle one, what¡¯s his name?¡± he asked while looking at me from across the table with a teacup in his hand. ¡°My son? His name is Wang Qiang Du, why are you asking?¡± I asking with a raised brow. I noticed how he looked at Xinxi strangely when my kids introduced themselves at the banquet at my coronation. He puts his cup down and leans forward while entwining his fingers on the table, ¡°He looks familiar,¡± he says making my brows knit.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°So you¡¯ve noticed,¡± I say and he raises a brow at my tone. We stare at each other for a moment and he breaks the silence after taking a sip from his cup. ¡°The Princes of Naiad will be here soon, won¡¯t it seem suspicious?¡± he asks knowingly. I smile at him, ¡°The woman he got pregnant gave their child up when she saw that it was of no use to keep him, I didn¡¯t know who she was until ¡®He¡¯ came looking for my son three years after I brought him to Jilei.¡± ¡°I see, so what shall we do?¡± he asks while smirking. I shake my head, ¡°The eldest prince planted his seeds in the right places, it¡¯s his loss for losing such a handsome son.¡± Xian Rong smiled at me, ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I answer and drink the last of my rose tea. ¡°I was thinking since he is already of noble blood, then why not have him take the place as our crown prince?¡± My eyes widen at his suggestion. Before I can say anything he cuts me off, ¡°I know it¡¯s not proper but, both you and I are way over the age of having a firstborn and Qiang Du is about the age he should be so crowning him as Crown Prince would be best. He as all the required aspects and I doubt he knows who his father is so he won¡¯t betray us. I¡¯m proposing this idea to you because I¡¯m not interested in waiting any longer after this alliance gathering is over, I¡¯m heading out to the smaller kingdoms and I would prefer if a prince is waiting for my return. A concubine is a minor detail in what¡¯s part of my fate.¡± I swirl the cup in my hand looking at the rose petal dancing around. Bringing it to my lips I smile, placing the cup down I look into his eyes, ¡°He¡¯s been trained to be a good son, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t disappoint either of us. We can have him start his royal duties by welcoming the visitors and studying, what do you say?¡± I ask him and he nods. He raises his cup in the air and I do the same. Another step to victory. Final Chapter The palace has gotten really rowdy. The princes and princesses from Xieye and Naiad along with the royals all looked at me surprised. I never expected this day to come, you know, them bowing to me, the empress of Jilei. All three of us, Yu Sheng, Xian Rong and I are proud of Xinxi. He didn¡¯t want to but he¡¯s behaving well and completely suited for the role of Crown Prince. We have Fei Rou has his attendant because she knows him as well as I do. It¡¯s the third day today and I¡¯m pretty tired of all the partying. As expected, prince A-Ro arrived with his brother the King. Everyone was surprised when we started conversing in his language. I was bombarded again and Rong looked at me questioningly but didn¡¯t ask questions, I explained everything to him anyways. The biggest shock of all was when I introduced Yu Sheng. I don¡¯t know how but he instantly knew who he was. A-Ro held out his hand in Yu Sheng¡¯s direction and said, ¡°You know, from the moment I saw you I knew who you were. When I was out with YuMi in the forest, she described a very handsome man who stole her heart and married her.¡± Is words, although he did not intend to make things awkward, he did and the looks the two of us got were strange ones. Yu Sheng played it off as if this wasn¡¯t the first time everyone was hearing it and when our sons got us alone, they laughed their asses off. I swear on my life that Yu Sheng wanted to kill them and luckily General Shim was there to break the awkward moment. Since it was now official that A-Ro was here, we got him to stay at my palace. We prepared a gift for him, he was eager to receive it but did not expect it. We brought or well Yu Sheng brought Jangmi and their son to the palace. He broke down in tears and I could see that he was overwhelmed by the surprise. Unfortunately, Jangmi and her son couldn¡¯t leave with him and his tribesman. He was forced to marry two women from other tribes and if he took the two of them back, they would most likely be killed over jealousy. He introduced his brother to them and he too was against them going with. I sighed hearing this bullshit but agreed that she and her son should stay here with us. A-Ro, he had pain written all over him and I know he was reluctant to part with them and the same for Jangmi but it was for the best. There was already someone interested in her and I told A-Ro about him. He didn¡¯t want to but he gave his consent and asked me to take care of his woman and child. I planned to from the beginning but I just wished they could have had their happy ending. After the Lekranian¡¯s returned and everyone else did the same, things got awkward because everyone now knew who is the father of my children. Yu Sheng is a prideful man and doesn¡¯t take to bullshit too well. Our parents visited us and asked us to explain the whole situation to them and all Yu Sheng said was, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to explain. Rucheng is my wife, the mother of my children and that is it, you all can either accept it or fuck off because it has nothing to do with you.¡± *-*-*- The tension between Yu Sheng and Xian Rong was another headache. ¡°So it was you,¡± Xian Rong says while staring at Yu Sheng. He came to pay us a visit. Yu Sheng rolls his eyes at him and smirks, ¡°Who else would it have been?¡± he asks while drinking the rice wine in his cup.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°Yu Sheng, you of all people know that Rucheng was to be my wife, how could you interfere?¡± he asks. Yu Sheng sighs and looks over at me. Taking a sip of the wine he says, ¡°Well if you must know, I was asked by a close friend of mine if I ever thought of screwing her. I was dedicated as her personal guard so of cause not but then my wife, well I was used to seeing her naked but I guess because I was curious about the topic that seeing her naked that day actually turned me on. Ever since that day, we¡¯ve been together and I¡¯ve enjoyed my time and will continue to enjoy my time with my wife.¡± ¡°Rong, you need to understand that Rucheng was never someone who would do something so willingly, I mean, even I get punished when I disobey my wife. I hate to break this to you cousin but my wife isn¡¯t someone, you or An Cheng can handle. She needed someone like me and I needed someone like her.¡± My blood just boils at his words and I can feel myself leaking for him. He looks at me knowingly and winks. I nod my head in response and shoo the two of them away. *-*-*-*-*-*-*- The relationship between Lou Fan and Xian Le is something out of the ordinary but everyone has ignored it since I ordered them two but because Xian Rong has his plans, my husband and son will be going with him. I don¡¯t want them to but they are the most trustworthy, especially since no one but we know that he will be leaving. We¡¯ve planned to announce that he is sick and will be on bed rest with no visitors until his return. I laughed out loud during one of the court meetings when Xinxi sat on the throne. I could see that no one respected him and he has been killing people nonstop. You have to kill to show that you are the boss and although he doesn¡¯t like the idea and thought of it, my son is doing pretty well. There''s something interesting about him though and I think he might be like Yu Sheng, liking both men and woman ¨C he got that from his real father who has paid us a visit. There was no denying it but because Xinxi didn¡¯t see him as a father he wholeheartedly felt disgusted by him and ordered the guards to escort him out. *-*-*-*-*-*-*--*-*- My husband and I stand side by side holding hands while watching our children have fun in the garden. I gave birth to a son who is now five, we named him, Wang Rei. My family is perfect but we want more children. Xian Rong still refuses to marry and can¡¯t wait to put Chushan on the throne since he loves her so much. ¡°I found something interesting,¡± Yu Sheng says breaking me out of my thoughts. ¡°What?¡± I ask and he squeezes my hand, ¡°So your grandfather had a secret lover before he became Emperor,¡± he says and my eyes widen in surprise. He smiles at me and raises a brow. ¡°But that person doesn¡¯t know what happened to them. He had three children with her, two sons and a daughter. But, I asked your father about it and he said that it¡¯s not something they speak of. She was an ordinary woman but died of loss of blood when giving birth to her second son. Your father said that his brother, your uncle, wasn¡¯t normal. He went mad to be accurate.¡± I frown looking at him, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, I asked your father that too and he said he doesn¡¯t know, but what he does know is that your uncle went on a murder spree and the royals covered it up. They also got rid of him and the others,¡± he says making my brows knit. ¡°What the fuck Yu Sheng, stop speaking in circles about people we don¡¯t know!¡± I demand and he starts laughing. He nods his head while holding back his laugh and says, ¡°Don¡¯t be made love, I wanted to know why you are so crazy and blood-hungry and I found it. There''s no specific reason since I can¡¯t ask the elders who are dead but you inherited your craziness from him.¡± I roll my eyes at him, ¡°You love my crazy ass,¡± I say and he wraps his arms around my waist and kisses my lips. Looking into my eyes he says, ¡°Yes I do and I am so grateful that you married me.¡± I look into his eyes and think back to my previous plans that had none of this in it. I look back at my children and smile. Narrowing my eyes I can see the blood falling down all of their faces. I step back out of Yu Sheng''s arms and look at him properly. His blue robes are drenched in blood and my hands are stained with blood too. The bloody smell in the air along with the screams of pain from everyone is making my blood boil for more. I raise my hands in the air and wave them around while slowly moving my hips. Swaying to the sounds of screaming and the bloodied eyes of my loved ones, I smile and encourage them to dance with me. We all start dancing but it all turns to normal when his strong arms wrap around my waist ¨C this isn¡¯t bad no? I may be crazy but I¡¯m enjoying this life too.